jawahir program

Transcription

jawahir program

JAWAHIR
PROGRAM
JUZ 1– 15
‫‏"خيركم من تعلم القرآن وعلمه‏"‏‏‬.‫‏‬
"The best amongst you is the one who learns the
Qur'an and teaches it."
[Al-Bukhari]
www.livequraneverymoment.org
darularqamonline@gmail.com
00919705016472
https://m.facebook.com/Darul-Arqam-1410562455849601/
https://www.instagram.com/p/BE-nR-UHIzx/
http://www.youtube.com/darularqamonline
Jawahir Programme-Dawrae Quran
Ayaat – 7
Ruku- 1






Juz 1- Alif Laam Meem
Surah- Al Fatiha
Surah Fatiha Ayat 1-7
Is Soorat Me Allah Ki Tareef Aur Hamd Ki Jaarahi Hai
Allah Ki Sifaat Jinka Bayaan Hai Wo Hai
 Tamaam Jahano Ke Rab( Sustainer)
 Rehman ( Bahut Reham Karne Wale, Intensely Merciful)
 Raheem ( Baar Baar Reham Karne Wale, Continuosly Merciful)
 Qayamat Ke Din Ke Malik Hai
Dua Ki Jaa Rahi Hai Ke Ke Ham Sirf Aapki Ibadat Karte Hai
 Seedhe Raaste Ki Hidayat Dijiye
 Wo Rasta Jinpar Hidyat Hui (Ambiya, Siddiqeen, Shuhada, Saliheen)
 Na Unka Rasta Jinpar Ghazab Hua ( Yahoodi Aur Doosre Log)
 Na Unka Rasta Jo Bhatke Hue Hai ( Isayi Aur Doosre Log)
Ayaat – 286
Ruku- 39


JUZ 1 Alif Laam Meem : Surah Al Fatiha
Surah- Baqarah
Surah 1
Makki
Surah 2
Madani
 Ruku 1- Ayah 1-7 (In Ayaat Me Taqwa Wale Aur Kafiro Ka Zikr Hai)
Quran Hidayat Hai Taqwa Karne Walo Ke Liye (Muttaqi Log)
Taqwa -Allah Ki Mohabbat Me Nek Kaam Karne Wale Aur Allah Ke Dar Se Bure Kaam Chodne
Wale
 Muttaqiyo Ki Sifaat Jo Hidayat Par Hai Aur Kamyaab Hai
 Ghaib Par Iman
 Namaz Qayam Karna
 Allah Ne Jo Diya Usme Se Kharch Karte Hai
 Quran Par Iman , Pichli Kitabo Par Iman
 Akhirat Par Iman
Kaafiro Ko Samjhane Par Bhi Samajh Nahi Ayega Kyu Ke Unke Dilo Par Mohar Hai Kaano Par
Bhi Aur Ankho Par Parda Hai Aur Wo Bade Azaab Me Hai
 Ruku 2- Ayah 7-20 (In Ayat Me Munafiqeen Ka Zikr Hai)
Munafiqeen Ki Sifaat
 Sirf Zaban Se Iman
 Dhokha
 Shaoor Ka Na Hona
 Dilo Me Munafaqat Ki Beemari
 Jhooth
 Islah Ke Naam Par Fasaad
 Iman Walo Ko Bewakoof Kehha
 Iman Walo Se Kehte Hai Ke Iman Laye, Lekin Kaafiro Se Kehte Unke Saath Hai ,
 Musalmano Ka Mazaakh Karna
Unko Dheel Di Gayi Hai , Aur Unhone Gumrahi Ko Choose / Prefer Kiya Hidayat Par
Page | 1
JUZ 1 Alif Laam Meem : Surah 2- Al Baqarah
Misaalein Munafiqeen Ki
1-Aitakaadi Munafiqeen- Muhammad S.A.W Ke Aane Se Pehle Shirk, Kufr Ke Andhero Me The. Jab
Aap Aaye To Mahol Raushan Hua, Lekin Unke Andar Ka Jo Noor Hai Wo Bujh Gaya. (Haq Se)
Goonge, Behre Aur Andhe Hai Aur Hidayat Ki Taraf Palatna Unka Mushkil Hai
2.Amali Munafiqeen- Iman Ki Barish Ke Saath , Usme Azmayasho Ke Andhere, Bijli Aur Kadak Hoti
Hai. Jab Koi Zaati Fayda Islam Me Dihkta To Iman Walo Ke Saath Ho Jaate, Jab Koi Nuksaan Dikhta
Aage Nahi Badhte. Allah Chahe To Inki Dekhne Aur Sunne (Haq Aur Hidayat) Ki Salahiyat Le Le,
Lekin Allah Ne Inko Mauka Diya Hai.
 Ruku 3- Ayaah 21-29
Ayah 20-22
 Rab Ki Ibadat Ki Dawat-Ibadat Se Taqwa Hasil Hota Hai (Ayah 20-22)
 Ibadat Ke Mayne Bahut Vast Hai
Rab Kaun Hai? Jisne
 Hame Aur Hamare Pehle Ke Logo Ko Paida Kiya
 Zameen Ko Farsh Ki Tarah Spread Kiya
 Aasman Ko Chat Banaya
 Asman Se Barish Barsaya, Usse Nabataat Ki Paydawaar
Ayah 23-24
Agar Quran Par Shak Hai Ki Ye Allah Ka Kalaam Hai To Sab Milkar Isjaisi Soorat Laao, Phir Ye Bhi
Kaha Jaa Raha Hai Ki Ye Impossible Hai, Jab Fail Ho Jao To Jahannum Ki Aag Me Jalne Tayyar Hi Jao
Kiska Indhan Aag Aur Pathar Hai
Ayah 24-25 - Jannat Ki Tasweer
 Ye Iman Aur Amal Karne Walo Ki Hai
 Isme Duniya Jaise Dikhne Me, Lekin Quality Me Bahut Aal Phal Honge
 Pure Spouse
 Hameshgi Ki Zindagi
Matchar Ki Misaal (Ayah 26)
 Aisi Misaalo Se Fasiq ( Hado Ko Todne Wale) Bhatakte Hai Aur Iman Walo Ko Aur Zyada
Hidayat Milti Hai.
 Fasiq Ki Sifaat, Jo Khasara Pane Wale Hai (Losers) (27)
 Allah Ke Ahad Todna
 Rishte Kaatna, Allah Se Talluq Na Rakhan
 Zameen Me Fasaad Karna
Ayah 28 & 29-Ay Insaan Allah Ne Tumhe Paida Kiya, Wahi Maut Denge, Wahi Wapas Jaana Hai
Zameen Ke Sab Cheezo Ko Paida Kiya, 7 Asmaan Banaye, Us Allah Ka Inkar Kaise Kar Sakte Ho.
 Ruku 4-Ayaat 30-39
Is Ruku Me Adam A.S Ka Waqeya Hai.
 Allah Ka Farishto Se Adam A.S Ke Taqleeq Ke Irade Ke Bare Me Kehna.
 Farishto Ka Jawaab Ke Jino Ke Baad Ek Aur Sarkash Mufsid Maqlooq Ki Taqleeq Kyu?Allah Ka
Jawab Ke Allah Wo Janhte Hai, Jo Farishte Nahi Jante, Yaane Insaan Ko Ilm Diya Jayega.
 Adam A.S Ko Ilm Diya Gaya, Aur Adam A.S Ne Saari Cheezo Ke Naam Durust Bataye,
 Farishto Ko Hukm Hua Ke Wo Adam A.S Ka Sajdah Kare , Iblees Ne Inkar Kiya Aur Kafir Hua.
 Adam A.S Aur Hazrat Hawa Ko Jannat Me Rakha Gaya Aur Kaha Gaya Ke Ek Darakht Ke Phal Ke
Paas Nahi Jaana.
 Shaytaan Ne Dono Ko Phisla Diya Aur Dono Ne Phal Khaa Liya.(Unko Ye Kehkar Uksaya Ke Ye
Phal Khane Se Hameshgi Ki Zindagi Milegi)
 Unhe Jannat Se Nikal Diya Gaya, Zameen Par Wo Utre (Adam, Hawa Aur Iblees) Aur Kaha Gaya
 Jin-Jin, Insan-Jin, Insan-Insan Apas Me Dushman Honge
Page | 2
 Allah Ki Hidayat (Rasool Aur Kitabo Ki Shakl Me) Jab Aye Uski Pairi Karne Wale Ke Liye
Duniya Me Koi Khauf Na Hoga Aur Na Akhirat Me Gham
 Hidayat Ke Inkariyo Ke Liye Jahannum Ki Aag Jisme Hamesha Rehna Hai
Adam A.S Ki Dua Jab Unhone Tauba Ki
َ ۡ
٢٣ َ ِ ِ ٰ ‫ِ َ ٱ‬
َ ُ ََ ََۡ َۡ َ ََ ۡ ۡ َ ۡ
‫ن‬
‫و‬
ِ
َ َ ُ َ‫َر َ َ َ ۡ َ ٓ أ‬
(Al Araaf -23)
Ay Hamare Rab, Zulm Kiya Hamne, Apne Nafso Par, Aur Agar Nahi Tu Bakshega Hamko Aur
(Na)Reham Karega Hampar, Ham To Khasara Paane Walo Me Se Ho Jayenge
Ayaat 40-124 Bani Israel Ka Zikr Hai
Bani Israel Kaun Hai?
 Bani Yaane Bete
 Israel Yakoob A.S Ka Laqab Hai

Yakoob A.S Ibraheem A.S Ke Bete The
Ibraheem (As)
Is’haq (As) (Falasteen)
Isma’eel (As) (Makkah)
12 Bete Jinse 12 Qaum
Ye 12 Beto Ki Naslo Ko Bani Israel Kehte Hai
12 Me Se 1 Yusuf A.S
 Moosa A.S, Harun A.S Dawood A.S, Suleman A.S, Yahya A.S Zakariya A.S Etc Sab Bani Israel Me
Se Hi The
 Bani Israel Ka Asli Watan Falasteen Tha
 Yunus A.S Ko Unke Bahiyo Ne Kuwe Me Pheka, Waha Se Wo Misr Lejaye Gaye, Jab Wo Misr
Me Bada Mukaam Paaye, Apne Bhaiyo Ko Misr Bulaya, Is Tarah Bani Israel Falasteen Se Misr
Gaye.
 Lambe Arse Tak Bani Israel Ka Misr Me Zor Raha, Lekin Dheere Dheere Wo Kamzor Hue Yaha
Tak Ke Firaun Ne Unko Ghulaam Bana Liya Aur Unse Khoob Mehnat Karwata Aur Zulm Karta
 Firaun Unke Beto Ko Qatl Karta Kyu Ke Kaha Jaata Hai Ke Usne Khaab Me Dekha Ke Bani Isarel
Ke Ek Ladke Ki Wajah Se Uski Saltanat Qatm Hogi.
Isliye Bhi Qatl Karta Taake Unki Poppulation Zyada Na Badhe
 Moosa A.S Bani Israel Ki Aulaado Me Se The Lekin Allah Ne Unhe Bacha Liya Aur Firaun Ke
Ghar Me Wo Parwarish Paaye
 Moosa A.S Ke Zariye Allah Ne Bani Israel Ko Firaun Ke Zulm Se Bachaya, Aur Firaun Aur Uske
Saathiyo Ko Red Sea Me Gharkh Kardiya
 Firaun Ke Gharkh Hone Ke Baad, Bani Israel Ko Lekar Moosa A.S Sehraye Seena (Sinayi Desert)
Me Gaye. Waha Unhe Falateen Wapas Haasil Karne Ke Liye Jihad Ka Hukm Hua.
 Bani Israel Ne Jihad Se Inkar Kiya To Saza Ke Taur Par 40 Saal Sehraye Seena Me Hi Rahe
 Yahi Sehra Me Unpar Mann Aur Salwa Utarti, Baadalo Ka Saaya Hota Ur Paani Ke 12 Chasme
Phoote
 Yahi Par Kohe Toor Par Bula Kar Allah Ne Moosa A.S Ko Tauraat Ata Ki
 Jab Moosa A.S Tauraat Lene Gaye, Us Waqt Bani Israel Ne Bachde Ki Pooja Shuru Kardi.
 Yahi Moosa A.S Aur Harun A.S Ka Inteqaal Hua.
 Moosa A.S Ke Shagird Yoosha Bin Noon Ke Time Par Bani Israel Waapas Falasteen Me Daakhil
Ho Paaye.
Page | 3
 Ruku 5-Ayaat 40-46
 Nemato Ko Yaad Dilaya Jaa Raha Hai Ke Kis Tarah Sehra Me Bhi Mann , Salwa, Badalo Ka Saaya
Etc Mila , Aur Bani Israel Me Bahut Saare Ambiya Bheje Gaye
 Ambiya- Jinpar Wahi Hoti
 Rasool – Jinpar Shariat Utarti
 Total
 Nabi-1 Lakh 24 000
 Rasool – 300+
 Mentioned In Quran -24
 Ayah 40-Bani Israel Se Wada-Ke Wo Akhri Nabi Ki Madad Karenge
Allah Ka Wada – Duniya Me Bhalayi, Uruj, Ikhtedaar Aur Jannat
 Ayah 41-Tauraat Par Iman Laane Ka Hukm Aur Apne Fayde Ke Liye Taurat Ki Tehreef Na Karne
Ka Hukm , Aur Thode Paiso Ke Liye Taurat Ke Ehkamaat Ko Galat Samjhana Aur Galat Fatwe
Naa Dena Ka Hukm
 Namaaz Qayam (Pahna, Waqt Par Padhna, Durust Tareeke Se Pahna) Etc Karna,Zakat Ada
Karne Ka Hukm
 Logo Ko Neki Ka Hukm Dene Ke Saath Khud Bhi Amal Karne Ka Hukm
 Madad Maangne Ka Tareeka-Namaz Aur Sabr
 Namaz Sirf Khushu Karne Walo Par Bhari Nahi
 Khushu Karne Walo Ki Sifat
 Qayamat Ke Din Allah Se Milne, Hisaab Dene Par Yakeen Rakhte Hai
 Ruku 6 - Ayaat 47-59
 Bani Israel Me Bahut Saare Ambiya- Ye Unki Fazeelat
 Bani Israel Ke Beto Ka Qatl, Ye Allah Ki Taraf Se Aazmayash
 Firaun Aur Uske Saathiyo Ka Gharkh Hona
 40 Din Kohe Toor Par Jaakar Moosa A.S Ka Tauraat Lana
 Moosa A.S Ke Peeche Bachde Ki Pooja
 Bachde Ki Pooja Ke Baad Unki Maafi Kis Tarah Hui?
3 Tarah Ke Log The
1. Bachde Ki Pooja Karne Wale
2. Khamosh Rehne Wale
3. Pooja Se Rokne Wale
 Maafi Ke Liye Hukm Hua Ke (1) , (3) Ka Qatl Hare
 Kaha Jaata Hai Ke 70,000 Logo Ka Qatl Hua
 Bani Israel Ne Allah Ko Dekhne Ka Mutaalba(Demand) Kiya
 Wo Log Allah Ko Dekhne Ke Liye Pahad Par Gaye, Lekin Allah Ko Dekh Naa Paye Aur Mar Gaye.
 Allah Ne Phir Unko Zinda Kiya
 Ayah 56-Mann Aur Salwa
 Mann- Gondh Jaisi Cheez
 Salwa- Bird
 Hukm Tha Ke Taaza Khaye Lekin Un Logo Ne Hirs Se Bacha Kar Rakhna Shuru Kiya Jisse
Beemaar Hue.(Baasi Khane Se)-Ye Unka Khud Par Zulm Tha
 Ayah 59-Yoosha Bin Noon Ke Saath Falasteen Me Waapsi
 Hittatun(Astaghfirullah) Kehte Hue Basti Me Dakhil Hone Ka Hukm Lekin Unlogo Ne Khel
Tamashe Me Hintatun Kaha
 Is Gunah Ki Saza Me Unpar Plague Ka Azaab (Could Bhi Some Other Azaab Also)
Page | 4








 Ruku 7 Ayah (60-61)
12 Chasmo Ka Phootna
Har Qabeele Ka Chasme Ke Size Ke Hisaab Se Apna Chashma Pehchaan Na
Mann Salwa Ke Badle Khane Ke Liye Doosri Cheez Mangna
Pyaz , Lehsan , Sabzi , Kakdi, Masoor Ugane Ka Hukm Jiske Liye Ek Jagah Basme Ka Bhi Hukm
Nabiyo Ka Qatl Karna
Zillat Aur Maskanat Ka Musallat Hona Bani Israel Par
Yaane Baad Me Nasaara Ke Haatho Bahut Zulm Hua Inpar
Few Examples-Alexander, Hitler, Russian Revolution Etc
 Ruku 8- (62- 71)
 Apne Apne Waqt Par Jo Iman Laaye Aur Amal Kiye Nek Unko Duniya Me Na Koi Khauf Hoga Na
Akharat Me Koi Gham
 Yahoodi , Nasara Aur Sabi Me Se Aakharat Ke Hisaab Se Wahi Kamyab Honge Jo Apne Waqt
Par Apne Nabi Par Iman Laye, Muhammad S.A.W Ke Aane Ke Baad Koi Aur Deen Qubool Nahi
Hoga
 Sabi-Inke Baare Me Ke Ye Kaun Hai Bahut Alag Alag Opinions Hai
Ayah 63-64
Allah Ka Yahoodiyo Ke Sar Par Pahad Uthana Jab Unhone Taurat Par Iman Lane Se Inkar Kiya
Ayah 65-66
Ashabe Sabt Ke Bare Me Hai
 Sabt Yane Saturday
 Ye Log Bani Israel Me Se Hi The
 Samadar Ke Kinare Rehte
 Allah Ne Inhe Hafte Ke Din Sirf Ibadat Me Mashghool Rehne Ka Hukm Diya, Business, Aur
Duniyayi Koi Kaam Me Bhi Unhe Involve Nahi Hona Tha Saturday Wale Din
 Wo Log Machli Pakadne Ka Kaam Karte
 Unlogo Ne Ek Chaal Chali Ki Friday Ke Din Jaal Bicha Dete, Saturday Khud Ba Khud Machliya
Jaal Me Phas Jaati, Sunday Jaal Nikal Lete
 Saza Ki Taur Par Unhe Bandar Banaya Gaya
 Lesson-Deen Me Tricks Aur Hila Saazi Gunah Hai. Ex-Zakat Se Bachne Maal Ko Bacho Me
Taqseem Karna
Ayah 67-71
 Moosa A.S Ko Gaay Zubah Karne Ka Hukm Kyu Ke Gaay Muqaddas Nahi Hai, Balke Ek Allah Ki
Ek Maqlooq Hai
 Bani Israel Ne Poori Koshish Ki Ke Is Cheez Ko Taal Diya Jaye Kyu Ke Wo Gaay Muqaddas
Samajhte Aur Ye Bhi Poocha Ke Kahi Ye Mazaakh To Nahi (Mazaakh Jahalat Hai)
 Is Baat Ko Taalne Ke Liye Unlogo Nekayi Tarah Ke Sawal Karne Lage Jaise
 Gaay Kaisi Ho?
 Jawab-Na Boodhi Na Jawan , Darmyani Umr
 Rang Kaisa Ho?
 Jawab-Gehra Zard (Dark Yellow)
 Ab Bhi Confusion Hai
 Jawab-Na Hal Chalati Ho, Na Kheto Ko Pani Pilati Ho,Na Koi Aib Ya Daagh Uspar HolessonBekaar Ki Hujjat Galat Haiex-Murgi Pehle Aayi Ya Andamermaid Mili To Halal Hai Ya Haram
 Finally In Sha Allah Kaha, Aur Gaay Zubah Ki, Agar In Sha Allah Na Kehte To Wo Log Ye Kaam
Kabhi Na Kar Paate
Page | 5
 Ruku 9 (Ayat 72-82)
Ayah 72-73
 Bani Israel Ke Ek Shaqs Ka Qatl Hona
 Ilzaam Ek Doosre Par Lagana
 Moosa A.S Ke Paas Faisle Ke Liye Ana
 Gaay Ka Zubah Kiya Hua Hissa Murde Ko Lagana
 Murde Ka Kuch Der Ke Liye Zinda Hona Aur Qatil Kaun Hai Batakar Faut Ho Jaana
 Lesson-Isi Tarah Insaan Marne Ke Baad Qayamat Ke Din Dobara Zinda Hoga
Ayah 74
 Is Ayat Me Dilo Ko Patharo Se Compare Kiya Gaya Hai
 Logo Ke Dil Pathar Ho Gaye Hai-Jisme Koi Khair Nahi Hai
 Kuch Patharo Se Paani Phoot Te Ha—Dilo Me Khair Hoti Hai
 Kuch Shaq Hote Hai , Phir Paani Phoot Ta Hai—Kuch Haadso Ke Baad Khair Nikalti Hai
 Kuch Allah Ke Khauf Se Gir Padte Hai-Allah Ke Dar Se Sajdah Karte Hai
Ayah 75-78
 Yahoodi Se Musalmano Ko Zyada Ummeed Thi Ke Wo Iman Layenge Kyu Ke Unke Paas Pehle
Se Rasoolo Ki Talimaat Thi, Lekin Yaha Unka Haal Bayan Ho Raha Hai
 Unhone Taurat Me Tehreef Ki, Muhammad S.A.W Ki Baat Jo Taurat Me Hai Chipayi
 Jab Iman Walo Se Milte Hai, Jhooth Kehte Hai Ki Iman Laaye
 Jo Tauraat Ki Baatein Batate Hai Musalmano Ko, Unse Kehte Hai Ki Sach Batau Warna Hujjat
Qayam Ho Jayegi
 Allah Ka Jawab Ke Musalmano Ko Batao Ya Nahi Allah Ko Sab Maloom Hai.
 Kuch Ahle Kitaab Ko Kitabo Ka Ilm Nahi Hai Aur Sirf Wo Gumaan Karte Hai .Ex-Ke Wo Jannati
Hai, Chune Hue Hai, Best Hai
Ayat 79-82
 Allah Ke Kalaam Me Tehreef Karna Aur Kuch Baat Jo Allah Ki Taraf Se Nahi Hai, Use Allah Ki
Taraf Se Hai Kehne Walo Ke Liye Halakat Hai
 Kuch Log Kehte Hai Ke Unhe Jahannum Ki Aag Nahi Chuyegi, Lekin Allah Ne Kisi Ke Saath Aisa
Koi Wada Nahi Kiya Hai
 Jo Burayi Kare Unke Liye Aag Hai Aur Jo Iman Laye Aur Ache Amal Kiye Unke Liye Jannat Hai
 Ruku 10- Ayah 83-86
 Bani Israel Se Ahad Ki Yaad Dihani(Taurat Me Aur Rasoolo Ke Zariye)
 Sirf Allah Ki Ibadat Karna
 Waldain, Ristedaar, Ghareeb Aur Miskeen Ke Saath Ehsaan Karna
 Namaz Qayam Karna
 Zakat Ada Karna
 Lekin Aksar Mukar Gaye
Ayah 84
 Bani Israel Ke 3 Qabeele The
 Banu Nadeer
 Banu Qainaqa
 Banu Quraiza
 Arabo Me Aws Aur Khazraj Ke Beech Dushmani Thi
 Bani Israel Ko Allah Ka Wada Tha Ke Ek Doosre Ka Qatl Nahi Karna Aur Naa Ke Ek Doosre Ko
Gharo Se Aur Watan Se Nikalna
 Lekin Arabo Ki Ladai Ke Dawran Banu Quraiza Ne Aws Ka Saath Diya Aur Banu Nadeer Aur
Banu Qainaqa Ne Qazraj Ka Aur Is Tarah Aapas Me Ek Doosre Ke Qilaf Hue, Qatl Kiye Aur
Gharo Se Nikale
 Lekin Jab Qaidi Bankar Jaate To Bani Israel Apne Logo Ko Fidiya Dekar Chudaate
Page | 6



Allah Ke Kuch Ehkam Par Amal Kiya Aur Kuch Ko Toda
Aise Logo Ke Liye Duniya Aur Akhirat Me Ruswayi Hai
Lesson- Alaah Ke Tamaam Ehkam Par Amal Karna Hai, Sirf Kuch Par Karna Durust Nai
 Ruku 11 (Ayah 87-96)
 Moosa A.S Ke Baadkayi Nabiyo Ka Aur Isa A.S Ka Aana (Roohul Quds-Jibrael A.S)
 Jab Koi Rasool Unko Pasand Naa Aate To Unka Inkar Karte Aur Kehte Ke Dil Ghilaf Me Hai, Aise
Logo Par Laanat Hai
 Muhd Sa.W Ke Aane Se Pehle Wo Log Duae Karte Ke Aakhri Rasool Aye Aur Bani Israel Ki
Dushmano Ke Qilaf Madad Kare
 Jab Aaye To Inkar Kiya Kyu Ke Wo Bani Ismael Me Se The
 Ghazab Ke Oopar Ghazab Hua-Duniya Me Logo Ne Unka Bahut Bura Haal Kiya
 Bani Israel Ka Aitaraaz Ke Ham Sirf Usi Par Iman Layenge Jo Bani Israel Me Aaya, To Jawaab Me
Sawaal Ke Apne Nabiyo Ko Bhi Tum Logo Ne Kyu Jhutlaaya
 Unka Kehna Ke Wahi Jannat Me Jayenge, Jawab-To Maut Ki Tamanna Karo , Mar Jao Aur
Jannat Me Chale Jao, Lekin Wo Aisa Nahi Karte Kyu Ke Unhe Maloom Hai Ke Kya Sahi Hai
 1000 Saal Bhi Jeena Unka Unko Azab Se Nahi Bacha Payega
 Ruku 12 (Ayah 97-103)
 Bani Israel Isliye Jibrael A.S Ke Dushman The Kyu Ke Wo Wahi Bani Ismael (Muhammad S.A.W)
Ke Paas Laye
 Jo 99-Khuli Ayatein-Quran
Ayat 102
 Is Ayat Me Suleman A.S Ka Zikr Hai
 Suleman A.S Ke Time Par Jadu Uruj Par Tha
 Suleman A.S Ne Jadu Qatm Karne Ke Liye Jadu Ki Kitabein Apne Taqt Ke Neeche Dafan Kardi
 Unke Inteqal Ke Baad Logo Ko Jab Wo Kitabein Mili, Unhone Suleman A.S Par Hi Ilzaam Lagaya
Ki Itni Badi Saltanat Jadu Ke Dam Par Rrakhi
 Is Ayat Me Allah Ye Kbaat Keh Rahe Hai Ke Suleman A.S Jadu Nahi Karte
 Important Points
 Jadu Kufr Hai
 Jadu Haroot Aur Maroot Do Farishto Ne Sikhaya, Ye Allah Ki Taraf Se Azmayash Thi
 Koi Bjadu Bhi Allah Ke Izn Ke Bina Nahi Ho Sakta Hai
 Sabse Badtareen Jadu Miya Biwi Ke Beech Hai
 Ruku 13-(104-112)
Ayah104
 Rayina Yane- I Beg Your Pardon
 Bani Israel Muhammad S.Aw Ko Rayeeeeena Kehte-Yane Charwaha
 Ab Musalmano Ko Rayina Kehne Se Roka Jaa Raha Hai
 Lesson-Jo Cheez Se Fitna Ho Usse Ruk Jana Chahiye
 105-Rehmat –Naboowat
 Bani Israel Chahte Ke Naboowat Sirf Bani Israel Me Aaye
Ayah 106-Ayato Ka Mansooq Hona
 Koi Hukm Cancel Hona, Ya Uski Jagah Naya Ana
 Bani Israel Ka Ispar Aitaraz
 Allah Ki Badshahat Hai Aur Wo Jo Chahe Kare
Ayah 108-Sahaba Se Ke Moosa Ki Qaum Ki Tarah Sawal Na Karo (Gaay Wala Waqeya)
Page | 7
Ayah 109-110
 Bani Israel Musalmano Ko Kufr Par Pherna Chahte Hai,Wajah Hai Hasad Ke Bani Ismael Me
Naboowat Aayi
 Unko Maaf Karo , Darguzar Karo
 Namaz Qayam Karo, Zakat Do Aur Jo Bhi Amal Karoge Use Qayamat Ke Din Paoge
Ayah 111-Yahood Aur Nasara Ka Ke Wahi Sirf Jannat Me Jayenge Ye Unkisirf Arzu Hai, Daleel Lao
Agar Sach Hai To
 Jannat Kiski Hogi Phir?
 Ayah 112- Jo Apne Aap Ko Allah Ke Liye Supurd Karde
 Ruku 14- (Ayah 113-121)
 Yahood ,Nasara Aur Ahke Kitab Sab Kehte Ki Ham Sahi Hai Lekin Faisa Qayamat Ke Din Hoga
 Sab Se Bada Zaalim Masajid Se Rokne Wale Hai (Masjide Haraam Ya Firqa Waari Ki Wajah Se)
 Mashriq Aur Maghrib Allah Ke Liye Hai, (Poori Zameen Aur Har Samt)
 Allah Ki Koi Aulaad Nahi Hai Balke Allah Asman Aur Zameen Ke Malik Hai, Paida Karne Wale
Hai Aur Sab Allah Ki Itaat Me Hai
 Lailm Log (Ahle Makkah) Ka Mutaalba Ke Unhe Allah Dekhna Hai Ya Unke Paas Wahi Aaye—Isi
Tarah Moosa Ki Qaum Ne Bhi Kaha Tha(Kya Hashr Hua Unka)
 Yahood Aur Nasara Musalmano Se Tabhi Razi Honge Jab Unka Tareeka Follow Karnege, Lekin
Hidayat Aane Ke Baad( Quran Aur Hadeeth) Jo Unko Follow Karega, Uska Koi Dost Ya
Madadgar Nahi Hoga .(Splly Qayamat Ke Din)
 Kitab Ko Padhne Ke Saath Uska Haq Ada Karna Hai, Inkar Karne Wale Ke Liye Khasara Hai
 Quran Ka Haq
 Usko Padhna
 Samjhna
 Amal Karna
 Doosro Ko Batana
 Koi Taleem Iski Naa Chipana
 Ruku 15 (Ayat 122-129)
 Qayamat Ke Din Koi Kisi Ke Kaam Nahi Ayega, Na Fidiya Dekar Choot Sakte Hai, Na Sifarish
Qubool Hogi
Yahaa Se Ibraheem A.S Ka Zikr
 Ibraheem A.S Ko Kayi Azmayasho Ke Baad Imam Banaya Gaya
 Imam ( Yahood , Nasara, Ahlemakkah, Musalman Sab Unko Mante)
 Ibraheem A.S Ki Kuch Azmayashein
 Buth Parast Walid
 Walid Ka Khud Unhe Jalane Laakdiya Dhona
 Jila Watan
 Kayi Saal Tak Koi Aulaad Nahi
 Mushkil Se Hone Wali Aulad Aur Biwi Ko Sehra (Desert ) Me Chodne Ka Hukm
 Bete Ko Zubah Karne Ka Hukm Etc
 Ibraheem A.S Ne Fauri Apni Aulad Ki Imamat Ki Dua Ki Lekin Allah Ka Jawab Ke Jo Zalim Honge
Unhe Nahi Milega
 Khane Kaaba Ko Ibadat Ki Jagah Banayi Gayi (Ye Adam A.S Ke Waqt Se Hai, Toofane Nooh Me
Deewarein Gir Gayi)
 Dua Karte Hue Deewaro Ko Buland Kiya Gaya Ke Ye Kaam Qubool Ho, Unko Aur Unki Aulado
Ko Musalmaan Banaya Jaye, Aur Unki Aulado Me Se Rasool Ho Jo Kitaab Aur Hikmat Janta Ho
Aur Tazkiya Kare(Muhammad S.A.W Ka Aana Is Dua Ke Nateeje Me)
 Manasik- Ibadat Ke Aur Hajj Ke Tareeke-Jibrael A.S Ne Unhe Sikhaya
Page | 8









 Ruku 16(Ayah 130-141)
Jo Ibraheem A.S Ke Tareeke Se Hath Gaya Wo Halak Hua
Ibraheem A.S Ka Tareeka
 Tauheed
 Har Aazmaayish Me Allah Ke Saamne Jhukna
 Apne Aap Ko Allah Ke Liye Supurd Kardena
Ibraheem A.S Ne Aur Yakoob A.S Ne Apne Beto Ko Musalman Hone Ki Aur Tawheed Ki
Naseehat Ki
Har Ummat Ko Sirf Apna Jawaab Dena Hai
Yahood, Nasara, Ya Mushrik Ka Tareeka Hidayati Yafta Nahi Balke Ibraheem A.S Ka Tareeka
Sahi Hai
Iman Ka Hissa Tamaam Rasoolo Par Iman Laana Aur Nabiyo Me Farq Nahi Karna Hai
Allah Ka Rang-(Dekh Kar Allah Ki Yaad Aye, Allah Ke Ehkam Par Chalne Wala), Yahi Best Rang
Hai
Allah Zyada Jante Hai Ki Pichle Nabiyo Ka Deen Kya Hai
Zalim Log Wo Hai , Jinhone Allah Ki Gawahi Chipayi( Akhri Nabi Ki Batein)
Page | 9












1.
2.


JUZ 2- Sayqul :Surah 2 -Al Baqarah
Juz 2 – Sayqul : Surah 2 – Al Baqarah
Aage Aane Waali Kayi Aayato Me Qible Ki Tabdeeli Ka Hukum Hai.
Jab Muhammad (S.A.W) Makkah Me The To Unki Khahish Thi Ki Qibla Khane Kaaba Ki Taraf Ho
Naa Ki Baitul Maqdis Ki Taraf ,To Wo Wahan Aise Namaz Padhte Ki Baitul Maqdis Ki Taraf Rukh
To Karte Lekin Khana Kaaba Ki Taraf Bhi Rukh Ho, Lekin Hijrath Ke Baad Ye Mumkin Na Tha.
Hijrath Ke 16 Mahine Baad Khane Kaaba Ki Taraf Rukh Karke Namaaz Padhne Ka Hukum Aaya.
Baitul Maqdis:- Jagah Ka Naam Hai. (33 Acres Of Land)
Masjid E Aqsa:- Ek Masjid Hai.(Baitul Maqdis Ka Ek Hissa Hai.)
 Ruku 17 Ayat 142-147(In Ayat Me Qible Ki Tabdeeli Ka Zikr Hai)
Yahud, Munafiq Aur Mushrik Jinko Bewakoof Kaha Jaaraha Hai Musalmano Ko Kehte Ki Kyun
Inka Qibla Change Hogaya?Har Taraf To Allah Hi Ka Hai,Hidayath Jisko Milti Hai Wo Allah Ke
Hukum Ko Maanleta Hai Lekin Jisko Hidayath Nahi Milti Wo Ispe Hujjathbaazi Karta Hai.
Ye Qibla Isliye Change Hua Kyunki Allah Tala Ne Yahudiyo Aur Nasarah Ko Bohot Saare
Nematon Se Nawaza Aur Unko Logon Par Tarji Di Lekin Inlogon Ne Allah Taala Ki Nafarmani Ki
Isliye Inlogo Se Ye Sharf Lekar Ummate Muhammadi(S.A.W) Ko Diya Aur Unku Ummate
Wasath Banaya Gaya,Taake Aap(S.A.W) Ka Message Hum Aage Tak Pohchaayen(Gawaah
Bane) Aur Rasool(S.A.W) Humare Gawah Bane. Qible Ka Change Hona Sabke Liye Bohot Badi
Azmaish Thi Lekin Jinko Allah Ne Hidayath Di Unke Liye Mushkil Na Thi,Sahaba Akram Ko Ye
Doubt Aaya Ki Kya Humara Pehle Baitul Maqdis Ki Taraf Rukh Karke Padhna Galat To Na Tha To
Allah Farmate Hain Ki Galat Nahi Tha,Allah Taala Shafqath Aur Rehem Karne Waala Hai.
 Wasath:1. Central(Beech Waale).
2. Moderate.(Motadil)
Aap (S.A.W) Asmaan Ki Taraf Baar Baar Palatkar Dekh Rahe The Ki Koi Wahi Aaye Aur Qibla
Change Hone Ka Hukum Aaye Aur Qibla Khana Kaaba Hojaaye,Aur Hukum Aagaya Qibla Ki
Tabdeeli Ka Aur Ahle Kitaab Ki Kitabo Me Bhi Iska Zikr Tha Ki Aakhri Nabi Jab Aayenge To Qibla
Khana Kaaba Hoga.
Ahle Kitab Aap(S.A.W) Ki Pairwi Nahi Karenge Kyunki Unko Zid Thi Ki Aakhri Nabi Bani Ismail
Me Se Kyun Aaya Aur Bani Israel Me Se Kyun Nahi Aaya,Allah Taala Hukum Derahe Hain
Aap(S.A.W) Ko Ki Aap Inki Baat Nahi Maanenge Aur Unke Qible Ki Taraf Nahi Paltenge Aur Inka
Aapas Me Hi Ikhtelaaf Tha Qible Ko Lekar,Allah Yahan Warn Karrahe Hain Ki Agar Ahle Kitab Ki
Baat Maani Wahi Aane Ke Baad To Zalimo Me Shumaar Honge.
Ahle Kitab Ki Kitabo Me Aap(S.A.W) Ka Kasrath Se Zikr Tha,Ye Aap(S.A.W) Ko Apne Beton Ki
Tarah Pehchante The Lekin Phir Bhi Inkar Kardiya,Lekin Unke Ulama Ne Haq(Aap(S.A.W) Quran
Aur Qible Ka Change Hona) Ko Chipaya.
Ye Haq Allah Ki Taraf Se Hai To Aap Isme Bilkul Shak Mat Kariye.
 Ruku 18 Ayat 148-152
Har Ek Ka Ek Side Hai, Yaani:Har Ek Giroh Ka Ek Side Hai Jaise Koi Church Me Ek Taraf Karke Ibadath Karta Hai Aur Koi
Mandiron Me Ek Taraf Karke Ibadath Karta Hai Jaise Mushrikeen E Makkah Apne Buthon Ki
Taraf Karke Ibadath Karte,Aap S.A.W.S Ko Kaha Jaaraha Hai Ki Aap Khana Kaaba Ki Taraf
Palatkar Ibadath Kijiye .
Har Ek Ka Center Of Life Hota Hai Aur Ek Ambition Hota Hai, Musalman Ka Ambition: Neki Me
Pehel Karna.
Jahan Bhi Ho Safar Par Ya Ghar Par Apna Chehra Masjid E Haram Ki Taraf Pherne Ka Hukum
Aagaya As A Qibla.Tumhara Center Of Life Kya Hai Aur Kis Taraf Rukh Karke Tum Ibadath Karte
Ho Wo Allah Khoob Jaanta Hai.
Jahan Bhi Ho Apna Chehra Masjid E Haram Ki Taraf Karlo Taake Logon Me Koi Doubt Na Rahe
Koi Musalaman Kisi Taraf Rukh Karke Namaz Padhta Hai Aur Koi Kisi Taraf, Sab Musalmano Me
Page | 10
Unity Honi Chahiye.Aur Zalim Log Baaten Banayenge Hi Banayenge To Unse Nahi Darna Hai
Sirf Allah Se Darna Chahiye.Qible Ka Change Hona Ek Nemath Hai Musalmano Ke Liye.
 Rasool Ka Aana Bhi Ek Nemath Hai Jo Hume Quran Aur Hikmath(Sunnath) Ki Taleem
Dete,Humara Tazkiya Karte Aur Isko Amal Kaise Karna Hai Khud Practically Batakar, Jo Tum
Nahi Jaante The.
 Hikmath:-Right Time Pe Right Decision Lena.
 Agar Hum Chahte Hain Ki Allah Ka Rehem Humpar Barqaraar Rahe To Allah Ka Zikr Kabhi Bhi
Nahi Bhulna Chahiye,Shukr Ada Karna Hai Aur Nashukri Nahi Karna Hai.Example:Namaz,Quran Aur Har Kaam Karne Se Pehle Ye Sonchna Ki Allah Is Amal Se Humse Raazi Hoga
Ya Naaraaz…
 Ruku 19 Ayat 153-162
 Sabr Aur Namaz Ke Zariye Madad Maangne Ko Kaha Jaaraha Hai.Sabr Karenge To Allah Saath
Rahega.
 Sabr Ke Lafzi Mayne:- Nafs Par Kaabu Paana.
 Jo Allah Ke Deen Ko Establish Karne Apni Jaan Gawaate Hain Unko Murda Mat Kaho,Balke Wo
Zinda Hain Aur Allah Taala Ne Unhe Bohot Sharf Waali Jagah Pe Rakha Hua Hai Isliye Unhe
Murda Nahi Kehsakte Jiska Tumhe Shaoor Nahi Hai.
 Hadees:-Allah Ke Rasool(S.A.W) Farmate Hain Ki;Jo Shaheed Hote Hainunki Roohe Sabz
Parindo Ki Shakal Me Allah Ke Arsh Ke Neeche Jo Qhadeele Hote Hain Uske Neeche Rakhi Jaati
Hain Aur Wo Jab Chaahe Jannath Ki Sayr Karte Hain Aur Phir Wapis Un Qandeelo Me Aajaate
Hain.
 Allah Taala Hamey Kayi Tarah Se Azmaayenge : Khauf Se, Bhook Se Maali Aur Nafson Ke
Nuksaan Se, Aur Phalon Se(Kheti Or Result) Aur Jab Sabr Kare To Unke Liye Khushkhabri Hai.
 Sabr Karne Waalon Ke Sifaat: Museebath Aane Par Kehte Ki Har Cheez Allah Ki Taraf Lautne Waali Hai.
 Allah Ki Nawazishen, Rehmaten Aur Hidayatiyafti Log Hain.
 Yahan Par Safa Aur Marwa Ka Zikr Hai.Inke Darmiyaan Sayee Ki Jaati Hai Aur Yeh Hajj Aur
Umrah Ka Hissa Hai.
1. Daure Jahiliyath Me Safa Aur Marwa Ki Pahadiyon Par 2 Buth Rakhe Gaye The (Isaaf Aur
Nayla)Makkah Me In Buthon Ko Log Maante Aur Inki Pooja Kate To Jab Log Imaan Lekar Aaye
Aur Shirk Sae Bilkul Rokdiya Gaya To Shaba Akram Ko Ye Confusion Hua Ki Safa Marwa Ke
Beech Chakkar Lagani Chahiye Ya Nahi Aur Agar Lagayenge To Kya Ye Shirk To Nahi Hoga.
2. Jo In Buthon Ko Maante The Wo Log Inki Ibadath Karte The Aur Jo Log Inko Chodke Manaath
Ke Poojari The Wo Log Iske Beech Me Chakkar Nahi Lagate The Specially Jo Makkah Ke Baher
Se Aate The.
 Yahan Ye Bataya Jaaraha Hai Ki Jo Safa Aur Marwa Ka Chakkar Lagata Hai Wo Buthon Ke Liye
Nahi Balke Umrah Aur Hajj Ka Ek Hissa Hai,Isse Koi Gunah Nahi Hoga Ye Hazrath Hajira Ki
Sunnath Hai Jo Ibrahim(A.S) Ki Time Se Chali Aarahi Hai.Ur Jab Wahan Jaakar Kisi Bhi Tarah Ki
Neki Karo To Allah Qadardaan Hai.
 Allah Ki Kitab Me Jo Bayan Kiya Gaya Hai Usko Chupaate Hain To Unpar Allah Ki Aur Tamaam
Logon Ki Laanath Hai.
 Kin Kinpar Laanath Nahi Hai Allah Ki:1. Jo Tauba Karte Hain.
2. Jinhone Islah Kiya.
3. Ilm Logon Me Baanta.(Logon Ko Bata Diya)To Allah Inpar Meherban Hoga.
 Ayat 161-162:-Wo Log Jo Allah Ki Ayat Ko Chupaya Ya Inkar Kiya Aur Kufr Ki Halath Me
Margaye To Inpar Allah Ki Aur Farishto Ki Laanath Hogi,Aur Inse Jahannum Ka Azaab Na Kam
Kiya Jayega Aur Na Hi Halka Kiya Jayega.
 Ruku 20 Ayat 163-167(In Ayat Me Allah Ko Pehchaanne Ka Zikr Hai)
Page | 11














Allah Ek Hi Hai Aur Uske Siwa Koi Aur Supreme Authority Nahi Hai.
Zameen Aur Asmaan Ki Paydaish, Raat Din Ka Aana Jaana, Kashtiyan Jo Samandar Me Chalti
Hain Humare Faydo Ke Liye, Asmaan Se Barish Jisse Murda Zameen Ko Zinda Kiya Jisse Usme
Payda Hue Jaandaar Aur Humare Liye Rizq, Hawaon Ka Chalna Ispe Gaur Karo Allah Ko
Pehchano Aur Allah Ke Saamne Jhuk Jao.
Kayi Log Apne Nafs Ko Apne Khahishath Ko Maante Hain Aur Mohabbat Karte Hain Jaise Allah
Ko Maanna Aur Mohabbath Karna Chahiye Actually Me Imaan Ka Taqhaza Hai Ki Sabse Zyada
Allah Ko Chahna Hai Aur Kaash Mushrik Jaante Ki Allah Ke Liye Hai Saari Quwwath Aur Allah
Saqht Azaab Dene Waala Hai Jo Shirk Karte Hain.
Jo Log Duniya Me Allah Ko Chodkar Jinke Peeche Bhaagte The Ye Samajhkar Ki Inko Ye Log
Bachalenge Lekin Ye Log Apne Followers Se Bezar Honge Qayamath Ke Din Aur Tamam Azbaab
Cut Jayenge.
Qayamath Ke Din Followers Kahenge Ki Kaash Duniya Me Jaane Ka Ek Chance Milta To Hum
Inse Bezar Hote Jis Tarah Ye Humse Aaj Bezar Horahe Hain Aur Allah Inke Amal Batayega Aur
Ye Aag Me Honge.
 Ruku 21 Ayat 168-176.
Allah Taala Logon Ko Halaal Aur Paak Khane Ka Hukum Derahe Hain, Aur Shaitaan Ki Pairwi Se
Roka Jaaraha Hai.
Har Qisam Ki Burayi Ka Shaitaan Humko Hukum Deta Hai ,Sharaab Ka, Juew Ka, Geebath Ka,
Logon Ko Nuksaan Pohchane Ks, Aur Behayayi Ka Aur Ye Hukum Deta Hai Ki Allah Ke Baare Me
Aise Baaten Karo Jo Allah Ne Nahi Kahe, Yaani Aise Kaam Jo Allah Ne Humko Karne Deen Me
Nahi Bole.
Aaba O Ajdaad Ki Pairwi Karte Jab Ki Wo Hidayath Par Nahi Hai.
Jo Insan Kufr Krta Hai Wo Ek Jaanwar Ki Tarah Hota Hai,Jo Sun To Sakta Hai Lekin Samajh Nahi
Sakta, Amal Nahi Karta Aur Dekh Nahi Sakta Allah Ki Nishaniyaan.(Quran) Haq Na Sunsakte Na
Bolsakte Aur Na Dekhsakte.
Ayat 172-173 : In Ayato Me Allah Farmate Hain Ki Halaal Aur Paakeeza Cheezen Khao Aur
Shukr Ada Karo.
Haraam Cheezen :- Murdaar, (Behta)Khoon, Khinzeer Ka Gosht, Allah Ke Naam Ke Ilawa
Kisi Aur Ke Naam Par Zubah Kiya Gaya Ye Sab Haraam Hain.Siwaye Unke Jinko Zabardasti
Khilaya Gaya Jo Use Pasand Nahi Tha Ya Phir Majboori Me Khaaye To Inpar Koi Gunah Nahi
Hai.
Thode Paiso Ke Liye Allah Ke Kalaam Ko Chupana Uske Meanings Ko Change Kardena Inse
Allah Kalaam Nahi Karega Aur Wo Paise Inke Peton Me Aag Ki Tarah Honge Qayamath Ke Din
Aur Allah Inko Paak Nahi Karega Aur Inke Liye Dardnaak Azaab Hai.
Jab Ki Inko Ye Pata Hai Ki Is Kaam Se Peton Me Aag Hogi To Kaise Ye Amal Kar Rahe Hain Kaise
Sabr Karrahe Hain.
Allah Taala Haq Nazil Karta Hai Lekin Ye Log Haq Se Bohot Door Chale Gaye Ikhtelaaf Ki Wajeh
Se.
 Ruku 22 Ayat 177-182(In Ayat Me Waseeyath Aur Qatl Ka Zikr Hai)
Jab Qibla Tabdeel Hua To Log Is Baare Me Itna Discussion Karrahe The Ki Dusri Cheezen
Peeche Rehgaye The To Allah Taala Farmarahe Hain Neki Ye Nahi Hai Ki Qibla Change Hone Par
Tum Qibla Rukh Hojao Balke Neki To Allah Par, Yaume Aakhirath Par, Farishton Par, Kitab Par,
Aur Nabiyon Par Imaan Laaye Aur Allah Ki Raah Me Maal Kharch Karna Rishtedaron Par,
Yateemo Par,Miskeeno Par Musafiro Par, Sawaal Karne Waalon Par, Ghulamo Ko Azaad Karne
Waalon Par,Namaz Qayam Karna, Zakath Ada Karte Aur Ahed Ko Pooora Karte(First Allah Se
Ahed Laa Ilaaha Illallah Aur Secondly Hum Jo Logo Ke Saath Waada Karte Hai)Tangdasti Me
Sabr Karte,Takllef Me Aur Jang Ke Waqt Sabr Karne Waale Hain , Ye Log Apne Imaan Ka Sabuth
Apne Amla Se Diya Darasal Muttaqi Log Hain.
Page | 12






















1.
2.
Yateem :- Wo Nabaligh Bacha Jiska Baap Faut Hogaya Ho.
Qatil :- Jisne Qatl Kiya Maqtool:- Jo Maaragaya.
Yahaan Par Qatl Ke Baare Me Aaya Hai.Qatil Ke Saath Maqtool Ke Relatives 3 Qisam Ka
Maamla Karsakte Hain :Qatl Ke Badle Qatl.
Qatl Ke Badle Blood Money (Deeyath).
Maaf Karsakte Hain.
Qisaas :- Badla Lena. Hukum :Azaad Badle Azaad Ke(Azaad Ke Badle Ghulam Ko Qatl Nahi Kiya Jaasakta)
Ghulam Ke Badle Ghulam(Ghulam Mard Ho Ya Aurat)
Aurat Badle Aurat Ke.
Ya Agar Maaf Karde To Jitna Deeyath Fix Hua Hai Wo Ache Tareeqe Se Dena Hai Aur Ye Allah
Ki Taraf Se Asaani Hai Aur Jo Deeyath Bhi Lele Aur Qatl Bhi Karde Qatil Ka Toh Usko Dardnaak
Azaab Hoga.
Ye Ayat Wasiyath Ke Baare Me Aayi Hai. Ye Wasiyath Ka Hukum Cancelled Hogaya Kyuni Allah
Taala Ne Surah Nisa Me Batadiya Hai.Albatta 1/3rd Maal Me Se Kiya Jaasakta Hai Jo Warison
Ke Liye Nahi Hoga.Maal Ke Alawa Par Wasiyath Ki Jaasakti Hai.
Jo Waseeyath Ko Badalna Chahta Hai Jab Ki Allah Ka Hukum Aagaya To Uske Liye Bohot Bada
Gunah Hai.
Agar Waseeyath Gunah(Gair Sharayi) Ke Kaam Karne Par Kiya Ho To Us Waqt Waseeyath Badal
Di Jaasakti Hai,Usme Koi Harj Nahi Hai Allah Unpar Gafoor Ur Raheem Hai Jo Waseeyath Ko
Sahi Tareeqe Se Badle.
 Ruku 23 Ayat 183-188
Rozon Ke Baare Me Aaya Hai Ki Roze Pehle Ke Logo Par Bhi Farz Tha Aur Rozo Ka Asal Maqsad
Taqwa Ikhtiyaar Karna Hai.(2nd Hijri 3rd Or 5th Farz According To Hadees)
Ye Gine Chune Din (Yaani 29 Or 30 Days) Honge Jiske Agar Choot Jaaye To Inke Qhaza Poore
Karna Hai, Mareez Ho Ya Musafir Ho.Agar Roza Na Rakh Sako To Ek Miskeen Ko Khana Khilana
Hai, Aur Jo Roza Rakhne Ki Istetaat Rakhta Hai To Wo Roza Rakhe Na Ki Fidya Dekar Jaan
Chudaale.
Ramazan Ka Mahina Isliye Bhi Ehmiyath Rakhta Hai Kyunki Usme Quran Nazil Hui Jo Logo Ke
Liye Hidayath Ka Zariya Hai Aur Usme Roshan Dalail Bhai Hain,Aur Ramzan Me Sabpar Roza
Farz Hai.
Pichli Ayat Mansooq Hokar Ye Ayat Aayi Hai Ki Jo Koi Mareez Ho Ya Musafir To Baad Me Apne
Qhaza Roze Rakhle.Ye Allah Ki Taraf Se Rukhsati Hai Jo Allah Ne Hume Di Hai Aur Hume Ispar
Bohot Shukr Ada Karna Hai.
Allah Taala Ko Kisi Aur Mediator Ki Zaroorath Nahi Hai Wo Apne Bande Ki Pukar Ko Sunleta Hai
Sirf Humare Pukarne Ki Der Hai.
Roze Ki Halath Me Miya Biwi Ka Milna(Sexual Intercourse) Mana Hai Lekin Raat Ke Waqt Kiya
Jaasakta Hai.Wo Ek Dusre Ke Liye Libaas Hai.
Kyunki Rozo Par Poori Tarah Se Ye Clear Nahi Tha Ki Roze Ki Halath Me Rafas Karsakte Hain Ya
Nahi To Kuch Sahaba Akram Isko Apne Oopar Haram Karliya Tha, Kuch Ne Isko Makrooh Samjh
Liya Tha Aur Kuch Sabr Nahi Karsakte The Aur Apni Biwiyo Ke Paas Chale Jaate To Yahan Par
Iska Zikr Hai, Ki Allah Taala Unpar Meherbaan Hue Aur Unhe Maaf Kardiya Yaani Raat Ke Waqt
Rafas Karne Ki Ijazath Di.
Yahan Allah Taala Talaash Karne Ko Kehte Hain: Isme 2 Mayne Aayenge
Biwi Ke Saath Rafas- Aulaad Ke Liye.
Allah Ne Jo Rukhsath Di Hai To Uska Sirf Biwi Ke Saath Sirf Rafas Karne Me Busy Nahi Hona
Balke Laylatul Qadr Ko Bhi Talash Karna Hai.Khao Peeyo Jab Takke Asmaan Me Pehli Line Nazar
Nahi Aati.(Fajr Se Pehle Tak)
Page | 13
 Aitekaaf Me Bhi Apni Biwi Ke Saath Sohbath Karna Mana Hai.Aitekaaf Sirf Masajid Me Hi Kiya
Jaasakta Hai Jahan Par 5 Waqt Ki Namaz Bajamaath Padhayi Jaati Hai Na Ki Ghar Me
 Aaps Me Galat Tareeqon Se Yaani Rishwath Dekar,Sood Lekar Maal Mat Khao,Hakim Ko Maal
Dekar Logon Ka Haq Maarna Bohot Bada Gunah Hai
 Ruku 24 Ayat 189-196
 Chand Se Hamey Dino Aur Hajj Ka Pata Chalta Hai (Calendar Hai).Ahle Makkah Ke Yahan
Riwaaj Tha Ki Hajj Me Kisi Kaam Se Ghar Aate To Pichle Darwaaze Se Aate Aur Isko Neki
Samajhte The Lekin Allah Taala Is Amal Ko Galath Qaraar Dekar Farmate Hain Ki Isme Koi Neki
Nahi Hai.
 Hajj Ke 3 Types Hai:1. Hajj E Tamatto:-Qurbani Lazmi,Makkah Se Baher Waalo Ke Liye
2. Hajj E Qiraan:-Qurbani Lazmi,Ek Hi Ehram Me Umrah+Hajj
3. Hajj E Ifraad:-Qurbani Nahi,Makkah Waalo Ke Liye.
 Hajj Ke Mahine:-Shawwal, Zilqada And Zilhajj.
 8 Zilhajj
 Yamul Tarwiyah
th
 9 Zilhajj
 Yamul Arafah
th
 10 Zilhajj
 Yaumun Nahr
 11,12,13 Zilhajj
 Ayyame Tashreeq
 Jang Ke Sharaith:1. Allah Ke Raste Me Karna Hai And Not For Territorial Expansion,Power Ke Liye Infact Allah Ka
Kalma Buland Karne Ke Liye Karna Chahiye.
2. Jang Initiate Nahi Karo Lekin Jo Tum Se Lade Aur Deen Ke Dushman Hai Unse Lado.
3. Jang Me Zyadati Bhi Mat Karo.(Logo Ke Kaan Naak Kaatdiye Ya Dead Bodies Se Behurmati
Karna)
 Maidan E Jang Me Kahin Bhi Kafir Ko Paao Wahan Par Qatl Kardo,Jis Tarah Ye Tumko Makkah
Se Nikale The Usi Tarah Tum Inko Inke Gharo Se Nikaalo Aur Qatl Kardo Taake Fitna Na Rahe.
 Inlogo Ne Jo Fitne Waala Kaam Kiya Deen Ke Liye,Isliye Inke Saath Jang Karne Ka Hukum Diya
Jaaraha Hai.
 Kuffar Se Momino Ko Masjid E Haram Me Nahi Ladne Ko Kaha Jaaraha Hai Lekin Agar Wo
Ladne Aayen To Apna Defend Karna Hai.
 Phir Agar Wo Baaz Aajayen To Chod Do Jung Mat Karo.
 Jab Takke Fitna Na Khatam Ho (Unka Muslims Ko Darana, Dhamkaana)Unse Ladte Raho Jab
Takke Allah Ke Liye Deen Khalis Na Hojaaye, Aur Zyadati Mat Karo.
 Hurmath Waale Mahine :-Ziqada, Zilhajj, Muharram, Rajjab:- Daure Jahiliyath Se Ab Tak Ye
Hurmath Waale Mahine Hain Aur In Mahino Me Ladayi-Jhagda, Jung Karna Mana Hai.Agar
Kuffar In Mahino Me Bhi Tumse Jhagda Kare To Chup Na Baitho Defend Karo.
 Ziqada And Zilhajj Me Log Hajj Ke Liye Nikalte The.
 Muharram And Rajjab Me Kasrath Se Umrah Kiya Jaata Tha.
 Yahan Jihad Ka Zikr Aaya Hai.Deen Establish Karne Ke Liye Maal Kharch Karna Pade To Kharch
Karna Hai.Maal Kharch Karne Me Tum Itna Busy Mat Hojao Ki Jihad Aur Deen Ke Kaam Me
Peeche Hojao Aur Agar Aisa Karoge To Nuksan Me Honge.Ehsan Ke Saath Do.
 Hajj Aur Umrah Allah Ke Liye Karo Aur Agar Kisi Wajeh Se Nahi Karpao To Ek Qurbani Dena Hai
Aur Sar Tab Tak Nahi Mundwaana Hai Jab Tak Qurbani Na Hojaye.Agar Sar Nahi Mundwa Sakte
To :- 1. 3 Roze Rehna Hai Ya 2. 6 Miskeeno Ko Khana Khilaana Hai.Ya 3.Fidya Ke Taur Par Ek
Qurbani.
 Hajj E Tamatto Ke Baare Me Zikr Hai.Umrah Karne Ke Baad Ehraam Utaarkar Dubara Hajj Ka
Ehram Baandhna Hai.Is Hajj Me Qurbani Laazim Hai.Agar Qurbani Na De Paaye To 3 Din Roza
Rehna Hai Aur Ghar Lautne Ke Baad 7 Roze Rakhna Hai.
Page | 14

 Ruku 25 Ayat 197-210
Things Not Allowed During Hajj: Rafas Nahi Karna.
 Koi Gunah Ke Kaam Nahi Karna.
 Jhagda Nahi Karna.
Jo Bhi Karenge Allah Taala Usko Jaanta Hai.Hajj Ke Liye Zaroori Saamaan Le Liya Karo.Sabse Behar
Saamaan Taqwa Hai, Aur Allah Se Daro.
 During Hajj Shopping Ya Business Karsakte Ho,Arafath Se Jab Muzdalifah Aao To Wahan Par
Allah Ka Bahut Zikr Karo.Allah Ne Tumhe Raah Dikhayi Isse Pehle Tum Bhatke Hue The.
 Arafath Se Palto Aur Muzdailifah Aao To Allah Se Baqhshish Maango.
 Hajj Hone Ke Baad Mina Me Stay Ke Dauran Allah Ka Zikr Karo Na Ki Dusro Ka. Aur Jo Duniya
Ke Liye Maangega Use Duniya Hi Milegi.
 Momin Log Allah Se Duniya Ke Saath Aqkhirath Ki Bhalayi Ki Dua Bhi Karte Hain Aur Aag Se
Panah Maangte Hain.
 Jo Jitna Kamaya Use Utna Milega , Allah Se Dua Karna + Koshish Karna.
 Ayyaame Tashreeq :- Mina Me 2 Din Ya 3 Din Rehne Par Koi Gunah Nahi Hai Lekin Allah Ka Zikr
Karte Rehna Chahiye.
 Duniya Me Baaz Logo Ki Baat Unki Seekh Humko Bohot Acha Lagta Hai Lekin Peeche Wo Saqht
Jhagdalu Hota Hai Logo Ke Baare Me Bura Sonchta Hai.(Aqhnas Bin Shuraiq)
 Aqhnas Bin Shuraiq Jab Makkah Se Jaaraha Tha To Kheti, Jaanwaro Ko Maarte Hue Gaya.

Aisa Shaqs Apni Ego Me Allah Ke Saamne Nahi Jhukta, Aiso Ke Liye Jahannum Hi Thikana Hai.
 Lekin Jo Allah Ki Raza Chahne Apne Nafs Ko Chod Deta Hai To Allah Aise Bando Ke Saath Acha
Maamla Karte Hain.
 Momino Se Kaha Jaaraha Hai Ki Islam Me Poore Ke Poore Dakhil Hojao(Dheere Karne Ka
Option Nahi Aur Shaitaan Ki Pairwi Nahi Karna Hai Kyunki Wo Dushman Hai.
 Agar Sab Kuch Jaanne Ke Bawajooddeen Par Challne Se Phisal Gaye To Allah Pakadne Waala
Hai.
 Qayamath Ka Scene Bataya Jaaraha Hai Ki Aur Poocha Jaaraha Hai Ki ;Islam Me Dakhil Hone Ke
Liye Tum Qayamath Ka Intezar Karrahe Ho Jis Din Faisla Hojayega Aur Sab Kaam Allah Ki Taraf
Lautenge.
 Ruku 26 Ayah 211-215
 Bani Israel Ko Nemat D Gayi, Lekin Wo Qadr Nahi Kiya, Allah Ka Azaab Aaya
 Kaafiro Ke Liye Duniya Ki Zindago Khoobsoorat Hai Aur Wo Log Iman Walo Ka Mazaaq Udaate
Hai Lekin Qayamat Ke Din Taqwa Walo Ka Mukaam Oopar Hoga
 Pehle Sab Ek Hi Ummat The Yaane Sab Nabi Ek Hi Deen Lekar Aaye, Ek Hi Allah Ki Ibadat Ka
Hukm Diye Lekin Logo Ne Apna Apna Deen Alag Karliya
 Ahle Kitaab Ne Haq Jaan Ne Ke Baad Ikhtilaaf Kiya Zidd Ki Wajah Se (Ke Aakhri Nabi Bani Israel
Me Se Nahi The) Lekin Iman Wale Hidayat Paa Gaye
 Jannat Ko Paana Itna Asaan Nahi Hai, Pichle Imaan Walo Ko Bhi Bahut Saqtiyo Ka Saamna
Karna Pada
 Sahaba Poochrahe Hai Ke Kya Kuch Wo Kharch Kare, Jawab Hai Ki Jo Bhi Bhalayi (Maal Ya Uske
Alawa Kuch Bhi) Kharch Karo Wo Waldain , Kharabad Daar, Yateem , Miskeen Aur Musafir Par
Kharch Karo
Ayah 216-Ye Madani Soorat Hai, Yaha Par Jang Karna Farz Kardiya Gaya , Sahaba Makkah Me
Jang Karna Chahte Kyu Ke Waha Zulm Hota, Lekin Madina Me Aman Me The, To Nahi Chahte
Ke Jang Ho Lekin Yaha Kaha Jaa Raha Hai Ke Jang Karo Kyu Ke Khaane Kaaba Ko Shirk Se Paak
Karna Tha
 Ruku 27 - Ayah 217 - 221
Page | 15
Ayah 217-218
 In Ayato Me Masjide Haram Me Jang Ke Baare Me Sawal Ho Raha Hia Ki Waha Kaise Jang
Karenge (Kyu Ke Wo Aman Wali Jagah Hai), Lekin Jo Waha Hua Hai Wo Jang Se Bhi Badi Baat
Hui Hai
 Allah Ke Raste Se Rokna Aur Masjide Haram Me Kufr Karna
 Waha Ke Rehne Walo Ko (Muhammad S.A.W Aur Sahaba) Ko Waha Se Nikalna
 Fitna (Aise Halaat Payda Karna Ke Musalmano Ko Iman Par Rehna Mushkil Hogaya Tha)
 Isliye Ab Jang Karna Zaroori Hai, Warna Wo Deen Se Logo Ko Pher Denge
 Jo Deen Se Phir Gaya Aur Isi Kufr Ki Halat Me Mar Gaya To Uske Liye Jahannum Hai
 Allah Ki Rehmat Milne Wale Log
 Jo Iman Laye
 Jo Hijrat Aur Jihaad Kiye (Sirf Allah Ke Raste Me)
Ayah 219
 Sharaab Aur Juwa Bazaher Lagta Hai Fayde Hai Duniya Ke Lekin Inme Bahut Bada Gunaah Hai
(Ye Haram Hai)
 Sawal Sahaba Ka Ke Kya Kuch Kharch Kare?
 Jawab Hai Ke Zaroorat Se Zyada Jo Hai Wo Kharch Kare(Ye Maximum Limit Hai Kharch Karne
Ki, Compulsory Nahi Hai)
Ayah 220
 Yateemo Ke Baare Me Sahaba Bahut Darte The To Unke Baare Me Kaisa Mamla Kare, Unke
Maal Ko Bilkul Alag Rakhte The Ke Kahi Kuch Pakad Na Ho, I To Jawaab Hai Ke Unke Saath Acha
Maamla Karo, Aur Unke Mamle Me Islah Ki Neeyat Rakho, Unke Khane Peene Ko Apne Saath
Mila Lene Me Koi Harj Nahi , Allah Sabke Neeyato Ko Jante Hai, Agar Bilkul Alag Rakhoge
Sabkuch Ya Aisa Alag Rakhne Ka Koi Hukm Aaye To Mushkil Ho Jayegi
Ayah 221
 Mushrik Aurat Se Nikah Haram Hai Yaha Tak Ke Wo Iman Laaye
 Mushrik Mard Se Bhi Apni Betiyo Ka Nikah Karna Haram Hai
 Ghareeb Momin Se Nikah Behtar Hai Musrik Se Karne Se Kyu Ke Mushrik Ka Saath Aag Ki Taraf
Bulana Hai
 Ruku 28 Ayah 222 – 228
Ayah 222
Haizah Ke Bare Me Sawaal (Aurat Jo Menses Me Ho
 Haiz Ek Aurat Ke Liye Takleef Hai
 Haiz Me Sexual Intercourse Mana Hai (Fondling Aur Baaki Doosre Cheezein Miya Biwi Ke Beech
Allowed Hai)
 Khoon Band Hone Ke Baad, Jab Aurat Ghusul Karle, Uske Baad Miya Biwi Me Jamaa( Sexual
Intercourse) Jayaz Ho Jaat Hai
 Sex Sirf Vagina Se Jayaz Hai, Aur Yahi Paak Tareeka Hai- Anal Sex Haram Hai
Ayah 223
 Aurtein Mardo Ke Liye Kheti Hai
 Qeemti Cheez Hai Khet Ki Tarah
 .Khet Ko Abaad Rakha Jaata Hai Ye Nahi Ke Nikah Kar Ke Shauhar Ghafil Na Ho Aur Bewi Ko
Lawaris Na Chod De..
 .Kheti Ki Nigrani Ki Jaati Hai Jaise Shauhar Bewi Ki Hifazat Karta Hay.
 .Khait Mein Jakar Insaan Khush Hota Hay To Shauhar Ke Liye Biwi Khushi Ka Sabab Hai.
 Kheti Ek Milkiat Hoti Hay To Shauhar Ke Liye Bewi Bhi Khaas Hoti Hai.
 .Khet Se Phal Lena Hota Hay Issitarah Bewi Aulaad Deti Hay
Ayah 224-225
 Allah Ke Naam Par Ki Qasmenaa Kaho Ke Apni Jhooti Baat Ko Sach Saabit Karo
Page | 16
 Jhooti Qasmo Ki Pakad Hai
Ayah 226
Is Ayat Me Eela Ka Zikr Hai
 Eela Yaane Shohar Shohar Ka Biwi Se Gussa Hona Aur Usko Muallaqa Chod Dena Taake Na Wo
Shadi Shuda Ho Aur Naa Talaq Shuda
 Is Tarah 4 Mahine Se Zyada Koi Apni Biwi Ko Nahi Chod Sakta Hai
 Aurat Ko Yaa To Talaaq De De Yaa Ruju Karle, Is Tarah Chodna Jayaz Nahi
 Ruku 29 & 30 (Ayat 229-242)Yaha Se Aage Ki Aayatein Talaq Ke Bare Me Hai
Talaaq Ka Sahi Tareeka
 Sirf Halate Tohr Me
 1 Waqt Me 1 Talaq
 Iddat Biwi Shohar Ke Ghar Me
 Iddat Ke Dauran Shohar Ko Ruju Ka Haq
 Agar Iddat Ke Dauran Ruju – To Naye Nikah Ki Zaroorat Nahi (Lekin Zindagi Bhar Is Talaq Ka
Shumar)
 Agar Iddat Ke Dauran Ruju Nahi To Aurat Azaad (Mazeed Doosri Aur Teesri Talaaq Ki Zaroorat
Nahi)
 Agar Iddat Ke Baad Ruju Karna Chaho To Naya Nikah Aur Naya Mehar (Ye 3 Talaq Ke Baad
Mumkin Nahi)
 Teesre Talaq Ke Baad Wahi Mard Se Nikah Jayaz Nahi Yaha Tak Ke
 Halaalah Haraam
Khula
 Aurat Ki Taraf Se Talaq Ki Maang
 Kuch Maal Ka Chodna Ya Wapas Dena
 Shohar Ko Ruju Ka Haq Nahi
Iddat
 Talaaqi Yaafta- 3 Haiz
 Bewa-4 Mahine 10 Din
 Khula-1 Mahina
 Hamela -Till Delivery
 Jisko Haiz Naa Ata Ho-Mahino Ka Hisaab
Kuch Aur Important Points
 Bache Ko Doodh Pilane Wali Maa
 Bache Ko Doosh Pilane Ki Muddat 2 Saal
 Is Dauran Talaaq Ho Jaye To Bache Ke Walid Par Doodh Pilane Wali Maa Ke Khane Aur Kapde
Ki Zimmedari
 Agar Walid Faut Ho Jaye To Waris Par Doodh Pilane Wali Maa Ka Kharch
 Agar Walid Aur Waldah Apsi Razamandi Se Kisi Aur Se Doodh Pilwana Chaho To Kar Sakte Hai
 Bewa Ko Iddat Ke Dauran Payghaame Nikah Nahi Bhej Sakte Hai Lekin Isharatan Izhaar Kar
Sakte Hai
 Nikah Ke Baad , Ruksati Se Pehle Talaq Ho Jaye To Aadha Mehar Dena Hai
Ayah 227-Salatul Wusta Yaane Asr Ki Namaz Ki Hifazat Karo Aur Khauf Ke Waqt Nhi Namaz Na
Chodo
 Ruku 31-32 Ayah 243 -252
 In Ayaat Me Bani Israel Ke Sumoel Nabi Ke Waqt Ka Waqeya Hai
 Amaleqa Ki Qaum Ne Unpar Zulm Kiya Aur Gharo Se Nikala
 Unko Jang Karne Ka Hukm Hua Aur Maal Se Bhi Madad Karne Ka
 Unlogo Ne Jang Ke Liye Sipa Salaar Muqarrar Karne Ko Kaha
Page | 17
 Allah Ki Taraf Se Taloot Ko Sipe Salaar Chuna Gaya Kyu Ke Wo Ilm Wale Aur Taqatwar The
 Ye Hukm Allah Ki Taraf Se Hai Uski Nishani Ye Thi Ki Taboot Unke Paas Wapas Aajayega
 Taboot Ek Box Tha Banisirael Ka Jisme Moosa A.S Ki Asa, Mann Ki Bottle Aur Taurat Ki
Takhtiyaa Thi, Amaleqa Bani Israel Se Lekar Chale Gaye The.
 Amaleqa Ki Qaum Par Beemariya Aane Lagi To Is Taboot Ko Wo Log Manhoos Samjhe, Bayl
Gaadi Par Rakh Kar Rawana Kar Diya To Farishto Ki Nigraani Me Wo Bani Israel Ke Paas Wapas
Aagaya
 Jab Taloot Ke Saath Wo Jung Ke Liye Nikle To Unko Aaste Me Ek Nehar Se Azmaya Gaya, Ke
Nehar Ka Paani Sirf Chullu Bhar Piyenge Zyada Nahi
 Bahut Saare Log Aazmayash Me Kaamyaab Na Hue
 Kaamyaab Hone Wale Hi Aage Chale Jo Apne Kam Log Hone Ki Wajah Se Darr Rahe The, Lekin
Kuch Ne Himmat Dilayi Ke Allah Saath Denge, Pehle Bhi Kam Log Allah Ki Madad Se Kamyaab
Hue Hai Aur Allah Sabr Karne Walo Ka Saath Dete Hai
 Unki Dua


َ ۡ َۡ ََ َ ۡ ُ َ َ َ َ َۡ ۡ َّ َ ٗۡ َ ََۡ َ ۡ َۡ َٓ َ
٢٥٠ َ ِ ِ ٰ ‫ٱ ۡ ِم ٱ‬
‫و ِ أ ا وٱ‬
‫ر أ ِغ‬
Dawood A.S Unhi Me Se The (Jihad Karne Wale Momino Me Se), Unhone Jaloot Ka (Amaleqa
Ka Sipe Salar) Qatl Kiyaaur Is Tarah Zameen Us Waqt Fasaad Se Paak Hui
Ye Waqeya Allah Taala Jibrael A.S Ke Zariye Muhammad S.A.W Tak Pahunchaye Hai Ky Ke Aap
Rasool Hai
Page | 18
JUZ 3- Tilkar rasool : Surah 2- Al Baqarah
Surah Baqarah Ayah 253-286




















 Ruku 33- Ayat 253 (cont)
(Is ruku me yeh bataya ja raha ke allah ne baaz rasool ko baaz pe fazilath di, par hame sab
pe iman laana hai)
Pichli Aayeton Me Kayi Rasoolo Ka Zikr Aur Muhammad Saw Rasoolo Me Se Hai
Bahut Saare Rasool Aaye Hai Par Allah Ne Baaz Ko Baaz Cheezo Pe Fazilath Di , Musa As Aur
Muhammasd Saw Se Baath Ki, Ibrahim As Ko Khaleelullah Kaha
Muhammad Saw-Darajaath Buland Kiye
Tamaam Insaniyath Aur Jinn Ke Liye Bheje Gaye Jab Ke Doosre Ambiya Ek Basthi Ke Liye
Bheje Gaye The
Meeraj Ki Raath Tamaam Anbiya Ki Imamath Masjide Aqsa Me
Meeraj Ki Raath Allah Swt Se Baath Ki Pardey Ke Peeche
Maqaam E Mahmoodah Me Muhammad Saw Ko Shifaath Ki Ijazath Di Jayegi
Aap Saw Ke Agle Pichle Gunah Maaf
Shifaath E Kubra Hasil Hoga Qayamath Ke Din
Isa As Ko Maujozaath Diye
Jhule Me Baath Ki Ke Main Allah Ka Banda Hoon Aur Muje Kitab Di Gayi Aur Apni Maa Ka
Izlam Door Kiya
Bimaar /Kodi Pe Haath Pherthe Toh Who Teekh Ho Jaatha
Mithi Ke Parinde Me Phoonk Maarte Toh Who Zinda Ho Jaatha
Murde Ko Zinda Karte
Who Batate Ke Log Kya Khakar Aaye
Par Iska Mathlab Ye Nahi Ke Apne Rasool Ko Fauqiyath Dena Ya Kisi Ek Rasool Ko Manna
Aur Rest Ko Reject Karna Jaise Bani Israel Musa As Ko Maanthe Par Doosro Ko Reject Karthe
Iman Ka Pillar Hai Ke Hame Saare Rasoolo Pe Iman Laana Hai Aur Ek Doosre Me Farq Nahi
Karna Hai. Agar Hum Farq Karenge Toh Iman Ke Daayre Se Nikal Jayenge.
Hadeeth : Muhammad saw ne farmaya , Muje kisi paigambar pe fazilath na do. Kisi
paigambar ko kisi doosre par fazilath na do hatta ke yunus bin matta par bhi nahi. (bukhari).
Par Rasoolo Ki Ummaton Ne Ikhtelaf Kiya
Allah Swt Chahthe Toh Who Na Ladthe ,Par yeh hamare liye test hai aur Allah Ne Hame
Free Choice Di Hai. Allah Swt Chahthe Hai Ke Hum Apne Ikhtiar Se Sahi Kaam Kare
 Ruku 34- Ayat 254-257
(Is ruku me maal kharch karne ka hukm aur allah ka taruf –aytal kursi hai )
Ayath 254-Maal Jo Allah Swt Ne Diya Use Allah Ke Ehkamaath Ke Mutabiq Kharch Karna Hai
Qayamath Se Pehle Jab Na Khareedo Farod ,Na Gehri Dosti , Na Sifarish Kaam Ayegi Kyunke Us
Din Insan Koi Bhi Cheez Deke Allah Ki Azaab Se Nahi Bach Saktha. Sab ka Aamal Dekha Jayega
Ayath 255-Aytal Kursi
 Sabse Azeem Aur Afzal Ayath Of Quran, ayaton ki sardar.
 Allah Ka Taroof
 Allah Ke Sivay Koi Ilah Nahi
 Ilah-Supreme Authority-Who Muqaam Jo Kisi Aur Ko Nahi Diya Jaa Saktha . Sirf Aur Sirf
Allah Ke Liye
 Hamesha Zinda Hai (Hayyul)
 Hamesha Qayam Rehnewala Hai (Qayyum-Bagair Kisi Madath Ke Aur Sahare Ke Khud Ko
Aur Doosro Ko Qayam Rakhna)
 Usko Na Neendh Na Oong Aathi Hai
 Aasaman O Zameen Sab Kuch Usi Ka Hai
Page | 19



Sifarish Sirf Uski Ijazath Se Hogi
Past And Future Ka Ilm Rakhnewala, Hame Sirf Wohi Ilm Jo Usne Diya
Kursi –Mutashabihath Aayath-Sirf Allah Ko Uska Ilm, Not Clearly Explained. Different
Interpretations
 Allah Ki Kursi
 Allah Swt Ki Qadam Rakhne Ki Jagah
 Aasaman Aur Zameen Ki Hifazath Nahi Thakathi (Nuqsan Se Bachana, Monitor Karna
,Control Karna)
 Buland Aur Bada Hai
Ayath 256
 Deen Me Daakhil Hone Ke Liye , Islam Laane Ke Liye Koi Jabar Nahi, Hame Sirf Islam Ka
Paigham Pahuchana Hai. Lekin Islam Me Aane Ke Baad Aapko Apni Zindagi Islami Shariath
Ke Mutabiq Guzaarna Hai.
 Insan Ko Free Will Di Gayi Ke Who Chose Kare Hidayath Ya Gumrahi Jo Clear Hai Kaayanath
Ki Nishaniyon Se, Rasoolo Ke Zariye, Kitabo Ke Zariye, Aur Aap Saw Ki Sunnath Ke Zariye.
 Jisne Iman Laaya,Inkaar Kiya Taghoot Ka –Usne Mazboot Kada –Allah Ko Thaam Liya
 Taghoot –Har Who False Quwath Jiski Insan Ibadath Kartha Hai Allah Ke Ilawa, Jiska Hukm
Maantha Hai , Jo Allah Ke Hukm Ke Against Hukm Detha Hai Aur Jo Bandagi Ki Hadd Se
Baahar Nikal Jaatha Hai
Eg-Suraj , Chand, Peer, Faqeer, Nafs , Buzurgh, Shaitan
 Iman Walo Ka Dost Allah Hai Jo Tamaam Buraiyo Ke Andheron Se Jaise Gumrahi, Kufr,
Jahaalath, Nifaq, Fisq , Lailmi Se Islam Ki Noor Ki Taraf Le Aatha Hai.
 Noor Ek Hai Islam Isliye Mufrad Aur Andhere Bahut Se Hai .Iliye Jama
 Kafir Ka Dost Taghoot –Nikal Le Jaatha Hai Noor Se Andhero Ki Taraf kyunke insan fithrathi
noor me hotha hai-ek hi allah ko maanne wala.
 Ruku 35- Ayat 257-260
(Is Aayath Me Bataya Gaya Hai Ke Allah Swt Har Cheez Pe Qadir Hai, Ibrahim As Aur Doosre
Waqiyo Se)
 Isme Iraq Ke Baadshah, Namrod Ki Hujjath, Ibrahim As Se, Uska Zikr
 Namrod Ko Allah Ne Thodi Si Hukumath Di, Toh Who Apne Aap Ko Khuda Samajh Baita.
Jab Ibrahim As Ne Kaha Allah Swt Zinda Kartha Hai Aur Mauth Detha Hai ,Toh Namrod Ne
Kaha Main Zinda Karta Hoon Aur Mauth Detha Hoon Aur Do Qaidiyon Ko Bulaya-Ek Ko
Baqsh Diya Aur Doosre Ko Qatl Kar Diya.Phir Kaha Ki Who Zindagi Aur Mauth Ka Maalik Hai.
Jab Ibrahim As Ne Kaha Allah Le Aatha Hai Surah Ko Mashriq Se –Tum Le Aao Maghrib Se
Toh Namrod Hairan Rehgaya .
 Allah Swt Har Cheez Pe Qadir (Murde Ko Zinda Karne Me Bhi)
 Waqia Ek Shaks Ka (Quran Aur Hadeeth Me Wazahath Nahi ,Riwayaton Me Uzair As, Hizkeel
Nabi Ya Bani Israel Ka Ek Shaqs) Jo Ek Basthi Se Guzara Jo Veeran Padi Hui Thi .
Usne Kaha Allah Swt Kaise Zinda Karega isko Marne Ke Baad , Toh Allah Swt Ne Usko Maar
Diya Aur Woh 100 Saal Tak Aisa Raha . Jab Zinda Kiya ,Toh Usko Poocha Ke Woh Kitna Arsa
Aisa Raha. Usne Kaha Ek Din Ya Din Ka Ek Hissa. Isse Patha Chaltha Hai Ke Marne Ke Baad
Hame Waqth Ka Patha Nahi Hoga. Uska Khaana Aur Peena Kharab Na Hua Par Uska Gadha
Decompose Ho Gaya. Phir Allah Ne Gadhe Ko Zinda Kiya, Hadiyon Ko Jhod Ke Aur Uspe
Gosh Chadake Aur Prove Kiya Ke Allah Sab Cheez Pe Qadir Hai
 Ibrahim As Ka Waqia
Ibrahim As Ne Allah Se Poocha Ke Kaise Murdo Ko Zinda Karega –Taake Mutmain Ho Jaye Dil.
Ambiya Ko Allah Mushahada Karwaate Hai Taake Woh Aam Logon Ko Baakhabar Kar sakein Aur
Page | 20
Unka Yakeen Pokhtha Ho. Toh Allah Ne Hukm Diya Ke 4 Parinde lelo aur apne taraf Mail Karo,
Pahad Pe Ek Ek Hissa Rakhdo, aur Bulao toh wo Aayenge Daudte Huye.
Isi Tarah Jab Hum Marjayenge Aur Qabron Me Honge , Toh Allah Ki Pukaar pe Hum Daudte Hue
Allah Ke Paas Lautenge
 Ruku 36 - Ayat 260-266
(Isme Allah Ke Raah Me Kis Tarah Ka Maal Kharch Karna Hai Aur Kis Tarah Ka Maal Qubool
Hotha Hai, Iska Zikr)
 Allah Ke Raah Me Maal Kharch Karne Ka Hukm
 Maal –Har Who Cheez Jo Hum Allah Ke Raah Me Kharch Karenge Jaise paise, Ghar, Gadi,
Saaman Etc
 Allah Ke Raah Me Yaane Allah Ke Ehkamath Ke Mutabiq Aur Allah Ko Raazi Karne Ke Liye .
Isme Zakaath , Nafili Sadaqath , Rishtedaar, Yateem, Miskeen, Fuqara, Bewaa, Aur Islamic
Institutions Ko dena.
 Allah Ke Raah Me Kharch kiya hua maal Ko 700 Gunah Ya Usse Zyaada Badathe Hai. Yeh
Misaal Ek Daane Se Li Gayi Jisse Ugi Saath Baliya Aur Har Baali Me 100 Daane 1x7x100=700
times.
–Halaal aur paak Maal ho
Accha Harvest-Reward Multiply , 700 Or More
Jaise Accha Quality Ka Daana Boyenge, Toh phasal acchi hoga waise hi acchi quality ka
maal kharch karenge toh Uska Ajar Multiply Hoga
 Neki Ki Hifazath Karna Hai Jaise Kisaan Daana Bone Ke Baad Uski Hifazath Kartha Hai
 268-Maal Kharch Karne Ke Tareeqe
 Halaal Aur Umdah Maal Kharch Karna Hai
 Sirf Allah Ki Razamandi Ke Liye Maal Kharch Karna
 Sunnath Ke Mutabiq Kharch Karna Hai
 Ehsan Nahi Jathana Directly Or Indirectly,
 Aziyath Ya Takhleef Nahi Dena
 Riyaa Nahi Karna-Dhikhawe Ke Liye Maal Nahi Dena
 Umdah ,Halaal Maal Jo Dekhne Me Bhi Umdah Ho Aur Acchi Quality Ka Ho ,Kharch Karna
 Gandi ,Khabeez Cheez Nahi Dena.
Jo Na Mann Na Adhann Dega Uske Liye-Na Gham (Past Ka ke maine kyun apna sadaqa zaaya
kiya ) Na Khauf (Future Ka –akhirath ke din ka) hoga
Hadeeth
 Sahi muslim ki hadeeth ka mafhoom: 3 log jise allah swt qayamath ke din na dekhenge na
paak karenge
1. Jhooti qasam khanewala
2. Taqabbur se takhno ke neeche lambe kapde pehannewala
3. Ehsaan jathanewala. Yeh kabeera gunah hai.
 Takhleef Denewale Sadaqe Se Behther-Acchi Baath Karna Aur Maaf Karna ,Yaane Agar Koi
Maangne Aaye Aur Dene Kuch Na Ho To Usse Acchi Baath Karna , Accha Mashwara Dena,
Narmi Ya Bhale Tareeqe Se Baath Karna
 Misaal Riyakaar Ki Jo Dhikawe Ke Liye Maal Kharch Kartha Hai–Chikne Pathhar Ki Hai Jispar
Mitti Ho-Tej Baarish Me Saaf –Waise Hi Aakhirath Me Neak Amal Pe uska Koi Khudrath Nahi
 Mitti-Neaki
 Baarish-Sadaqath
 Patthar-Dil Ya Neeyath
Page | 21

Allah Ki Razamandi Aur Nafs Ki Pokhtagi Ke Liye Maal Kharch Karnewale Ki Misaal Ek Baagh
Jo Oonchi Jagah Pe Hai , Jo Tej Baarish Pe Dugna Phal Detha Hai Aur Shabnam Me Bhi Phal
 Maal Kharch Karne Se Nafs Ki Pokhthagi Hothi Hai Ke Hum Selfishness Se Nikal Kar Doosro
Ki Help Karnewale Ban Jaathe Hai aur jab hum dekhthe hai ke hamare maal me barkath ho
raha hai , hum aur zyaada kharch karthe hai
 266-Misaal Hai Ek Maaldaar Ki Jo Zindagi Bhar Allah Ki Itat Me Maal Kharch Kartha Hai ,
Phir Shaitan Uspar Ghalib Aajatha Hai Aur Usko Gunaho Me Mubtala Kardetha Hai, Jisse
Uske Tamam Aamal Zaaya Ho Jaathe Hai.
 Ruku 37 - Ayat 267-273
267( Is Ruku Me Yeh Bataya Jaa Raha Hai Ke Kaisa Maal Alah Ke Raah Me Kharch Karna Hai )
Tirmidhi Ki Hadeeth :
Baraa Bin Azib Kehthe Hai Ke Ye Ansariyon Ke Mutalliq Nazil Hui , Jo Ashafe Suffa Ko Kamtar
Quality Ke Khajoor Rakhthe The . Is Aayath Ke Nuzool Ke Baad Har Koi Acche Quality Ke Khajoor
Laate.
 Who Maal Kharch Karne Ka Hukm Jo
 Pakeeza Ho Dekhne Me Bhi Aur Halal ,Umdah Quallity Ka Ho
 Khabeez Maal Jo Gali Sadi , Napasandeeda, Gandha Maal Na ho
 Aisa Maal Na Kharch Karo Jo Tum Khud Lena Pasand Nahi Karoge
 268-Shaitan-Mohtaji Ka Darr Daaltha Hai (ke tumhare paas kuch nahi bachega, tumhare
bacho ke liye bhi chahiye etc) . Aur Hukm Detha Hai Behayayi Ka ( Behayayi Yaane Movies,
Music , Fisool Cheezo Pe Maal Kharch Karna taake hamare paas sadaqa dena maal hi na ho)
 Allah Wada Karte Hai Baqshish –Gunaho Ki Maafi Ka Aur Fazl(Maal Me Barkath, Aag Se
Bachna , Museebate Talna , Ek Neiki -700 Times)
 269 –Allah Jise Chahe Hikmath Atha Kare
 Hikmath
 Khair E Kaseer-Right Time Pe Right Decision
 Kisi Kaam Ko Sahi Tareeqe Se Jaise Karna Hai Waise Karna
 Allah Ka Khauf Sabse Badi Hikmath
 Deen Ki Samjh -Quran Ka Fehm (Ibn Abbas )
270-Nazar –Mannath Maangna – Allah Se Wada Karna Ke Agar Mera Kaam Hojaye , Toh Main
Fula Fula Neiki Ka Kaam Karongi. Yeh pasandeeda nahi althought allowed.
Nazar Ke Conditions :
 Sirf Allah Se Maangna , Allah Ke Ilava Kisi Aur Se Nahi
 Sirf Jayez Cheezo Me Maangna
 Haraam Cheezo Ke Liye Nahi
 Hojaye Toh Karna Wajib
 Nazar Se Behter Roza , Namaz Ke Baad Dua Maangna
 271-Sadaqah Din Aur Raath, Khule Aur Chupe Dena Hai, Farzi Sadaqath(zakath)-Dhikhakar
Aur Nafili Sadaqath- Chipakar. Bade Organisation Ho Toh Dikhakar De (To Encourage
Others). Kisi Ke Izzath Se Related Ho Toh Chipakar De
 Sadaqath -Burayiyon Ko Door Kartha Hai –Museebathe, Takhleef, Bimaari etc door
 Gunaho Ki Maafi/Museebath Tal Jaathi Hai
Musnad Ahmed Ki Hadeeth –
Sadaqa Gunaho Ko Aise Bujaatha Hai Jaise Paani Aag Ko .
 273-Maal Kis Kis Par Kharch Karna Hai
 Fuqara(jinke paas itna nahi ke woh apne basic zaroorathe poori kar sake)
 Allah Ke Raasthe Me Gherejanewale-Jo Log Allah Ke Deen Ke Kaamo Me , deen seekhne,
sikhane me aur jungo me Itna Busy Hai Ke Maal Kamaane Ke Liye Unke Paas Waqth Nahi
Page | 22
aur yeh Logon Se Nahi Maangthe. Nuzul Me Ashaabe Suffah Ke Baare Me. Hume Aise
Logon Ko Pehchanke Unko Dena Hai.
 Ruku 38 - Ayat 274-281
(Is ruku me riba ka zikr aur allah ki taraf se riba khanewale pe jung ka ailaan)
 Riba -Sood –Interest-Thoda Maal Deke Zyaada Lena-Zyaada Hona /Badna
 Riba -Har Qarz Jo Kheench Laye Nafa
 Eg Banks , Current Savings , Fixed Deposit
 Riba Khanewala-Duniya Me Aisa Hojaatha Hai Ke Acche Bure Ka Faraqh Nahi Samajhtha.
Ilsiye Aakhirath Ke Din Paagal/Majnoon Ki Tarah Utaya Jayega Jaise Shaitan Ne Chu Liya
Usko-Jaise Jinn Ka Asar , Pagal, Deewana ho. Pagal Isliye , Kyunke Who Kehtha Tha Sood
Bussiness Ki Tarah Hai Halanke Tijarath Halaal Hai Aur Sood Haram
Sood
Tijarath
Sirf Fayda –Musalsal Hotha Hai
Faida Aur Nuqsan Dono(Profit Loss Sharing)
Mehnath , Zehniyath Nahi Lagthi
Mehnath , Zehniyath Lagthi Hai
Ek Taraf Ka Faida. Maashre Ki Tabahi
Society Ka Bhala. Society Me Tamiri Kaam
Kamayi Me Barkath Nahi
Kamayi Me Barkath
Ibn majah ki hadeeth -Sood ke gunaah kev70 hisse hai jiska mamuli hissa aise hai jaise maa ke
saath zina karna. Jaanboojkar agar sood khaaya toh who 70 times maa ke saath zina ka gunaah
Kya hum maa ke saath zina bardaashth kar sakthe hai toh sood ko kaise bardaashth kar sakthe
 Naseehath Aane Pe Ruk Gaya Toh Uska Maamla Allah Ke Paas -Chahe Toh Maaf
 Jo Na Chode ,Woh Jahannum Me Hamesha Rahega
 Allah Sood Me Barkath Nahi Dethe –Insan Pareshaniyon Me Ghera Hua Hoga Aur Maal Me
Barkath Nahi Aur Aamal Zaaya
 Allah Sadaqath Ko Badathe Hai-Maal Me Barkath Aur Ajar Bhi Zyaada.
 Riba Na Chodne Pe –Allah Aur Uske Rasool Se Jung Ka Eilaan-Itna Badi Sazaa As Society
Tabaah With Sood
 Agar Tangdast Hai Toh Mohalath Dena Hai Asaani Tak
 Ruku 39 - Ayat 282-283
(Quran Ke Sabse Badi Aayath Jisme Dein Ka Hukm)
 Dein- Bussiness Me Aapas Ka Lein Dein Ka Mamla ,Qarz Ka –Documentation Karo -Likhlo
Insaf Se
 Dein Ka Mamla Kaise Karna Hai
 Dein Likhna Hai ,chota ho ya bada
 Likhnewala Kaatib Adl Se Likhe
 Qarz Lenewale Ki Responsibility Likhne Ki,
 Qarz Lenewala Documentation Me Kami Na Kare
 Qarz Lenewala-Agar Kamzor-Jismani Taur Pe –Bolne Nahi Aatha ,Language Nahi Aathi
,Kam Aqal(Less Age, No Knowledge, No Hisaab Kitaab Ka Knowledge etc) ho , Toh Uska
Wali –Bhai, Dost , Wakeel Dictate Karwa Saktha Hai , Adl Ke Saath .
 Gavah -2 Mard Ya 1 Mard And 2 Auratein . 1 Mard Ki Gavahi Yaha 2 Auratein Ke Barabar
,Isliye Nahi Ke Aurath Ki Status Me Kami Hai Balke Isliye Ke Agar Bhool Jaye Dono Me Se
Ek,To Yaad Dila De Doosri. Kyunke Yeh First Financial Matter Hai, Area Of Interest Aurath
Ka Nahi, who Ghar Ke Kaamo Me Busy Hothi Hai Aur Uspe Menses , Pregnancy Guzarthi
Hai2 Aurato Ki Gavahi Sirf Lein Dein Financial Matters Me.,
Page | 23
JUZ 3- Tilkar rasool : Surah 3 - Aale Imran
Chori, Nikaah, Talaq Chand Ki Gawahi –1 Aurath Ki Gavahi Equal To 1 Mard
Baaz Cheezo Me Aurath Ki Gavahi Tarjee Like Doodh Ka Period Ke Liye, Radaath Etc
 Gavah Inkaar Ya Susthi Na Kare
 Chota Ya Bada Fixed Time Ka Contract Likhlo Taake Relationship Me Misunderstandin Na
Ho
 Hazir Tijarath –One Time Tijarath Jisme Wahi Payment And Wahi Cheez Lerahe hai , toh
likhne ki zaroorath nahi
 Likhnewale Aur Gavah Ko Pareshan Na Kare
 Jhooti Gavahi Na De/Gavahi Ko Chupana Nahi Chahe Maa, Baap, Bhai, ya Bacche Ke Khilaf
hi Kyun Na Ho.
 Safar aur hadara me Likhnewala Na Ho ,Toh Rahn Rakho
 Rahn–Mortgage/Zamaanath –Woh Cheez Jo Zamanath Ke Taur Pe Rakh Kar ,Uske Badle
Paise Liye Ja Sakthe Hai
 Rahn Qarz Lenewali Ki Hi Cheez Hogi-Owner Wohi Hoga
 Usse Jo Fayda /Nuqsan Hoga Woh Bhi Owner Ka Hi Hoga
 Ruku 40- Ayat 284-286
(Baqarah ki aakhri do ayatein)Dil Me Jo Chupathe Hai Ya Zahir Karte Hai Allah Jaante Hai
 Surah Baqarah Ki In Do Aakhri Ayato Ki Fazeelath
 Muhammad Saw Ko Arsh Ke Khazane Se Di Gayi
 Jo Surah Fatiha Aur Ye Ayatein Padle Shaytan Us Ghar Me Dhakil Nahi Hoga.
 In Ayaton Ke Khatam Hone Pe Ameen Kehne Ki Tarqeeb.
Tirmidhi Ki Hadeeth – Ali Ra Ne Farmaya Ke Jab Yeh Aayathe Nazil Hui , Hume Gham Zada
Kardiya . Saw Se Shikayath Ki ,Toh Muhammad Saw Ne Farmaya-Samia’ana Wa Atana Kaho
Humne Suna Aur Humne Itat Ki.
 Dil Me Utne Wali Har Cheez Ki Pakad Nahi Hogi . Waswase Aur Khayalon Par Pakad Nahi
Hogi Jab Tak Kisi Se Na Kahe Aur Uspe Amal Na Kare
 Jithna Kar Sakthe ,Uthni Hi Pooch Hogi
 Jiski Jithni Taaqath Hai, Uske Mutabiq Hi Sawaal Hoga
 Allah Se Dua
Rabbana La Tuakhizna In Naseena Aw Akhtana , Rabbana Wala Tahmil Alayna Isran Kama
Hamaltahu Allal Ladeena Min Qableena. Rabbana Wala Tuhammilna Mala Taakhata Lana Bih.
Wa’afuanna, Waghfirlana, Warhamna, Anta Maulana Fansurna Alal Qawmil Kafireen.
Ameen . ( Is Dua Ke Baad Baaz Sahaba Se Ameen Kehna Sabith . Muhammad Saw Bhi In Aayath
Ke Baad Ameen Kehthe.)
Ayaat – 200
Ruku-20
Surah Aale Imran
Surah 3
Madni Surah
 Ruku 1- Ayat 1-9
(Quran Jo Muhammad Saw Pe Nazil Hui Woh Sach Hai ,Jo Pichli Kitabo Ki Tasdeeq Karthi Hai)
 Alif Laam Meem-Hurf E Muqatteat- Iske Mayne Sirf Allah Ke Paas. Isko Explain Karna
Hamare Liye Jayiz Nahi. Na Aap Saw Ne Kabhi Sahaba Ko Explain Karke Bataya Na Sahaba
Ne Inke Mayne Pooche.
 Allah Ke Siway Koi Ilah Nahi Kyunke Wo Hamesha Se Zinda, Aur Hamesha Qayam
Rehnewala Hai-Khud Bhi Qayam Aur Doosro Ko Bhi Qayaam Kiye Hue Hai.
 Quran Muhammad Saw Pe Nazil Ki Gayi, Sach Hai, sahi hai , Perfect Hai, Truth Hai. Koi Bhi
Baath Galath Ya Jhoot Nahi. Allah Swt Ke Taraf Se Hi Nazil Ki Gayi, Koi Insan Ka Kalaam Ya
Insan Ki Baath Nahi.
Page | 24

Quran Pichli Kitabo Ki Tasdeeq Karne Wali Hai .Quran Allah Swt Ke Taraf Se Bheje Hue Pehli
Kitaab Nahi Balke Usse Pehle Bhi Allah Swt Ne Kitabe Bheji Jisme Torath(Musa As Pe) Aur
Injeel (Isa As Pe), etc thi jo Insano Ke Hidayath Ke Liye thi jaise quran .
 Quran alah ki taraf se hi nazil hui jo Furqaan hai-Farq Karnewali -Sahi Aur Batil Ke Beech
Me, Sab Aasmani Kitabo Me Farq Karnewali-kya sahi aur kya jhoot uska faisla karnewali.
 Allah Ki Kitab Jhutlayenge ,unke liye azaab hai jisse nahi bach sakthe.
 Allah Ko Pehchano Jo Zabardast Hai , Jo Rehmo Me Tumhari Shakle Banatha , jiske siway
koi ilah nahi ,jo zabardast hai ,hikmathwala hai hai. Usi Allah Swt Ne Aap Par Kitab Nazil Ki.
 Quran Me Do Tarah Ke Aayate-Muhkamaath Aur Mutashabihath.
Muhkamath
Mutashabihath
Clear Instructions , Allah Ke Bahum Milthi Jhulthi Aayathe. Ghaib Ki Cheeze Jo Aqal Nahi Samajh
Hukm Jise Aqal Samajh Sake Sake ,Use Milthi Jhulthi Cheezo Se Explain.
.Eg Namaz, Zakath, Roza,
Eg: Jannath ki nehre, phal , Jahannum, Allah Ki Kursi.
Hajj
Kitab Ka Asal message . Inpe Inki Taweel Ke Peeche Nahi Padna Hai Balke Sab Pe Iman Laana
Amal Karna Hai.
Hai.Kyunke Inki Taweel Sirf Allah Aur Pokhta Ilmwalo Ke Paas Hai. Sirf
Woh Log Jinke Dilo Me Tedapan Hai ,Woh Inki Taweel Ke Peeche
Padthe Hai. Jaise jannath ki hoore kaisi hongi etc
Pokhtha ilmwale Kehthe Hai: Iman Laaye Hum ,Sab Kuch Hamare Rab
Ki Taraf Se Hai. Jaise Allah Ne Bataya Hai Hum Un Sab Pe Iman Late
Hai.
 Sirf Aqalwale Naseehath Pakadthe Hai-Agar Rasiqoon Fil Ilmwale Banna Hai ,Toh Allah swt
Ne Jo Jo Baathe Bataye ,Sab Ko Accept Karna aur Behase Nahi Karna Hai .Jiska Explanation
Allah Ne Nahi Diya,Uska Explanation Talaash nahi karna.
 Rasiqoon –Aqalwalo Ki Dua
Rabbana La Tuzigh Qulubana Ba’ada Idh Hadaytana Wahab Lana Milladunka Rahma Innaka
Antal Wahhab.
 Sabse Badi Rehmath -Kitab Ko Sahi Tarah Samajhna Aur Amal Karna Ki Salahiyath.
 Rasiqoon akhirath ke din pe pokhtha yaqeen rakhthe hai aur kehthe hai ,’Aye Hamare Rabb
Beshak Tu Jama Karne Wala Hai Logon Ko Ek Din Nai Koi Shaq Isme. Beshak Allah Swt Nahi
Khilaaf Kartha Apne Wade Ko’.
 Jo Log Allah Ki Kuch Aayath Ka Inkaar Karte Hai , Ya Mutashabihath Aayaton Me Tedapan
Talash Karthe Hai–kufr karthe hai, Unko Na Unka Maal Aur Aulad Kaam Ayegi Aur Yehi Log
Indhan Honge Aag Ke . Jaise Al E Firaun Aag Ka Fuel Bane Hai, aur pehle Bahut Saari Qaume
Tabaah Hui Jaise Qaume Aad, Qaume Nuh , Qaume Samud , Qaume Lut Etc Jinhone Allah Ki
Ayaton Ka Inkaar Kiya ,Toh Allah Ne Unko Pakad Liya Unke Gunaho Ki Wajeh Se.
 Jin Logon Ne Allah Ki Ayaath Ka Inkaar Kiya, Chipaya, Mazaak Kiya :
Aap Saw Ki Waqth -Kuffare Makkah, Ahle Kitab, Hamare waqth me qayamth ke qareeb tak
kaha ja raha ke woh Hara Diye Jayenge aur Ikhatta Kiye Jayenge Jahannum Me.
 Jung e badr ka zikr jo islam ki pehli jung , musalman aur kafiro ke beech me jisme musalman
ghalib aaye.. Do Groh Lad Rahe The : Kaafir Aur Musalman Aamne Saamne Lad Rahe The.
Jung e badr
 2 Hijri Me Hui
 313 Musalman Aur 1000 Kafir
 Kaafir Musalman Ko Dugna-626 Dekhe Aur Dar Gaye
Page | 25
Itne Kam Hone Ke Bawajood ,Allah Ne Musalmano Ko Double Dikhaya Kyunke Isse Kaafir Dar
Gaye, Pareshan Ho Gaye . Agar Unko Patha Hotha Ke 1000 Ke Mukable Me Sirf 313 Hai ,Toh
Josh Se Jung Karthe . allah swt ne farishto se madath ki aur is jung me musalman ghalib aaye.
Yeh Muslamano ki pehli kamiyabi thi. Allah Swt Jiski Jaise Chahe Madath Kar Saktha Hai. It Is
Not About Number But Its About Allah Swt Ki Madath
 Duniya Ki zindagi me bahut saari aisei cheeze Jo Insan Ko Pasand Aathi Hai Aur Logon Ke Dil
Me Uske Liye Mohabath Hai - Auratein, Bete, Jama Kiye Hue Khazane, Sona, Chandi,
Khoobsurath Ghode (aaj ke zindagi me BMW, mercedes, Acche cars ), Maweshi Janwar,
Khethi etc
 Inka Mohabath Hona Galath Baath Nahi Kyunke Allah Swt Ne Hi Inki Mohabath Dilo Me
Daali Hai . Lekin Yeh Hamare Liye Aazmaish Hai. Agar Hum Inko Allah Ke Raah Me Istemal
Karthe Hai Aur Shukr Ada Karthe Hai ,Toh Isme Koi Galath Baath Nahi. Lekin Agar Guroor
Karthe Hai,taqabbur karthe hai , Nashukri Karthe Hai Aur Allah Ke Nafarmani ke Kaamo Me
Istemal Karthe Hai,Toh Yeh Hamare Liye Bahut Bura hai.
 In Cheezo Me Itna Nahi Padna Hai Ke Aakhirath Se Ghafil Ho Jaye, In Cheezo Ke Peeche
Padke Aakhirath Ko nahi bhulna.
 In duniya ke saaman se behter Jannath – taqwa walon ke liye-woh log jo allah ki mohabath
me neak kaam karthe hai aur allah ke darr se bure kaamo se ruk jaathe hai
 Jannath me baaghaath, nehre, hameshgi ki zindagi, pakeeza biwiyana aur sabse behter
cheez -allah ki razamandi jiske baad allah swt kabhi bhi naaraz nahi honge. Allah swt hame
in logon me shamil karde. Ameen
 Jannatiyo Ki Dua:Rabbana Innana Aamanna Faghfirlana Dhunubana Waqeena Azaaban
Naar
Aye Hamare Rabb, Beshak Hum Iman Laye, Pas Baqsh De Hamare Liye, Hamare Gunaho Ko Aur
Bacha Le Hume Aag Ke Azaab Se
 In Jannatiyon Ki 5 Sifaath
 Sabr Karnewale
 Sach Bolnewale
 Rabb Ke Itatguzar- rabb ke aur shariath ke har Hukm pe sar Jhukane Wale
 Kharch Karnewale ,Allah Ki Raah Me
 Baqshish Maangnewale
 Astaghfaar Karnewale, Sehri Ke Waqth-Fajr Se Pehle Ka Waqth.
 Allah, farishte aur ilmwale gavahi dethe hai ke allah ke siway koi ilah nahi jo ghalib hai aur
hikmathwala hai.
 Ayah 19-21-Allah Ke Nazdeeq Islam Ke Ilava Koi Aur Deen Accept Nahi Hoga. Muhammad
Saw Ke Aane Ke Baad ,Islam Ke Ilawa Allah Ke Nazdeeq Koi Deen Accept Nahi Hoga. Har Kisi
Ne Apna Apna Deen Bana Liya Hai. Kisi Ne Yahudiyath , Kisi Ne Nasraniyath ,Kayi Shirk
Karthe Hai Aur Apne Apne Tareeqe Ko Deen Ka Naam De Rakha Hai ,apne apne firqe bana
rakhke hai , par who accept nahi hoga.
 Ahle kitab wale ilm aane ke bawajood zid ki wajeh se khubool nahi kiye toh allah swt unka
hisaab lenge qayamath ke din.
 Muhammad saw ko kaha jaa raha ke agar ahle makkah, yahud aur nasara jhagda kare toh ,
tum kaho : maine supurt kiya apna chehra allah ke liye, kya tum bhi islam laathe ho -ie main
allah ke saamne surrender kartha hoon, kya tum bhi surrender karte ho ? Agar woh islam
laathe hai, Toh unhone Hidayath Paa Liya.
 Agar who muh mod gaye toh Aap Saw Ka Kaam , Sirf Pahuchana Hai.
 Yahud Bahut Saare Nabiyon (43) Ka Qatl Kiye –Zakariya, Hiskeel, Yahya As.
Page | 26


Muhammad Saw Aur Isa As Ko Qatl Karne Ki Koshish Ki
Insaf Ka Hukm Denewale –aam logon ko Bhi Qatl Karthe –Unko Dardnaak Azaab Ki
Khabar.Duniya Me Aamal Zaaya Aur Aakhirath Me Koi Madadgar Nahi
 Ayath 23 –Shan E Nuzool -Khyber Ke Yahudiyo Me Ek maaldaar aur status Rakhenwale Ne
Zina Kiya. Torath Me Zina Ki Saza-Rajm( Stoning To Death ). Quran Se Faisla Karne Aaye
,Taake Bach Jaye. Aap Saw Ne Bhi Wohi Faisla Diye Rajm Ka ,Toh Unhone Muh Mod Liya
 Yahudi Jahan Faida hotha Woh lelethe ,Aur Jahan Faida Nahi Wahan Muh Modte
 Yahudi Ki Soch Ki Tardeeth-Hum Chosen Hai, Agar Hum Nafarmani Karthe Bhi Hai, Toh
Hame Aag Sirf Thode Din Hi Chuyegi, Phir Jannath Me Chale Jayenge ,Kyunke Hum Yahudi
chosen Hai. Allah ne aisa koi wada nahi kiya.
 Allah Kehthe Hai Ke Aisi Soch Rakhna Dokhe Me Daalna Hai. Aisi Baath Math Kaho Jo Allah
Ne Kahi Hi Nahi.
Kya Ummate Muhammadi, Yaane Hum Bhi Aisa Nahi Sochthe? Apne Aap Se Sawaal Karna Hai
 Allah Jisko Chahthe Hai Badshahath Aur Izzath Dethe Hai,Aur Jisko Chahe Zaleel
 Allah Ki Qudraton Ka Bayaan-Tamaam Cheeze ,Allah Ke Haath Me Hai. Hame allah ke
saamne jhuk jaana chahiye aur sirf uski razamandi ke liye jhud jaana chahiye.
 Allah swt Raath ko din se aur din ko raath se nikaltha hai, Murde Se Zinda Aur Zinde Se
Murda ko nikaltha hai. Rizq detha hai.
 Murde Se Zinda
o Eg:Murda Beench Se Zinda Darakth
o Murda Ande Se Zinda Murghi
 Zinda Se Murda
o Murda Insan Se Zinda Baccha
o Zinda Darakth Se Murda Beenj
 Kafiro Ko Mumino Ke Ilava Pakka Dost , Madadgaar, Himayathi ,Jiske Paas Baar Baar
Palatkar Jaaya Jaaye, Jisse Support Liya Jaye , Jisse Raaz Ki Baathe Share Ki Jaye, Waisa Dost
Nahi Banana.
Albatta Agar Hum Aap Saw Ki Sunnath Ko Dekhenge ,Toh Aap Saw Kafiro Se Hamdardi
Karte, Khairkhahi Karte, Gham Me Help Karthe, Unki Khatir Madarath Karte, Bussiness
Karte , Lein Dein Karte.
Toh Hamare Liye Bhi Unke Saath Utna Baitna, Khaana Peena, Bussiness Karna, Khaatir
Madarath, Lein Dein Karna , Takhleefo Me Help Karna ,Mana Nahi Kiya Hai Aur Na Hi Unko Kisi
Tarah Ki Aziyath Pahuchana , Zulm Karna-Yeh Toh Haraam Hai.
Albatta Hame Wahan Ruk Jaana Hai Jahan Par Hamare Deen Ko Nuqsan Pahuchtha Hai Ya
wahan par ruk jaana jahan unka Influence Humpar Zyaada Hotha Hai.
Allah hukm dethe hai ke Unse Mauhtad Raho -Careful Raho Kyunke Who tumhe aur Tumhare
Deen Ko Kabhi Bhi Nuqsan Pahucha Sakthe Hain.
 Aakhirath Ke Din Jab Insan Ke Neak Aur Bure Amal Haazir Kiye Jayenge ,Toh Who chahega
Ke Kaash Uske Darmiyan Aur Uske Amal Ke Darmiyan Faasla Hotha.
 Allah Swt Darathe Hai Apne Nafs Se Aur Allah Shafaqath Karnewale Hai Jiski Wajeh Se
Hume Pakde Nahi.
 Ruku
4- Ayat 31-41
(Sunnath ko follow karne ka hukm, yahya ki paidaish ki khushkhabri)
 Agar Allah Se Mohabath Hai, Toh Follow Muhammad Saw, ie Follow Sunnah
 Allah ki mohabath chahthe hai toh sunnath ko follow karna hai.
Aaj Hum Allah Ki Mohabath Se Door ,Kyunke Hum Sunnatho Ko Chod Diye
Itat karo allah ki-follow Quran And itat karo rasool ki –follow the Sunnah
Page | 27

Allah swt ne tamam jahan walo me se adam as , nuh as, ibrahim as ki khandan aur imran
ke khandan ko choose kiya
 Anbiyaon ka Ek Doosre Se rishta –nasl se bhi aur Deeni Bhai Bhi -Nuh As ,Ibraheem As Ke
Baap Dada Me Se The. Ibrahim As Se Sab Anbiya Aaye. Deeni Bhai –Ek Hi Paigham LaayeTawheed-Allah Ek Hai
 Maryam As Ki Maa Hannah Bint E Taghoot jo imran ki biwi thi –unka Waqia
Hannah bint e taghoot jo ibadathguzar thi, unhone mannath Maangi Ke Apne Bacche Ko Apni
Khidmath Se Azaad Karke ,Baital Maqdis Ke Liye Waqf Karengi, jo un dino ka rivaaj tha. Beti Hui
Toh Pareshan Hui kyun ke beto ko hi waqf karthe the. Par Allah Swt Behter Jaanthe The
,Kyunke Ek Insan Ki Takhleeq Me Jo Hissa Ek Ladki Le Sakthi Woh Ek Ladka Nahi Le Saktha. Allah
Swt Ne Maryam As Se Isa As Ki Paidaish Ki Bin Baap Ke
 Maryam As Ki Maa Ne Apni Aulad Aur Aulad Ki Aulad Ko Allah Ki Panah Chahthe Hue Dua Ki.
Inni Uidhuha Bika Wa Dhurriyataha Minash Shaytan Nir Rajeem
Beshak Mai Usko Teri Panah Me Deti Hoon Aur Uski Aulad Ko Shaitan Mardood Se
 Maryam As Ki Parvarish Haiqal Me- Rizq ke saath - Har Tarah Ka Khaana Peena, Bemausam
Phal Farishto Ke Zariye
 Zakariya As Ki Dua Aulad Ke Liye –Jab Zakariya As Ne Dekha Ke Allah Swt Maryam As Ko
Bemausam Phal De Sakthe Hai Unhe Is Umar Me Bhi Aulad Desakthe Hai.
 Dua : Rabbi Habli Milladunka Zurriyatan Tayyibatan , Innaka Samiud Dua; Aye Mere Rabb
Atha Kar Mujko Apne Paas Se Aulad Pakeeza . Beshak Tu hi Sunnewala Hai Dua Ko.
 Dua Qubool Huyi-Yahya As Ki Khushkhabri jiska naam allah ne rakha
 Yahya As Khubiyon Ka Zikr Jo
 Isa As Ki Tasdeeq Karnewale
 Sardar
 Paakbaaz
 Nabi Honge Aur
 Neak Logon Me Se Honge.
 Zakariya As Ko Aulad Hone Ki Nishani –Wo Logon Se Teen Din Tak Baath Nahi Kar sakenge,
isharatan hi baath kar sakenge aur Hukm Ke Subah Aur Shaam Allah Ki Bahut Zyaada
Tasbeeh Aur Yaad Kare.










 Ruku
5- Ayat 42-54
( Is ruku me isa as ki paidaish ka waqia)
Ayah 42-45-Maryam Ka Waqia- Isa As Ki Paidaish
Maryam As Ko Chun Liya allah ne – Isa As Ki Paidaish Ke Liye, Qayamath Tak Unka Zikr
Maryam As Ko Hukm Shukr karne ka aur Baa Jamaath Namaz ka
Wahi Ke Zariye Muhammada Saw Ko Zakariya Aur Maryam Ka Waqia Bataya Gaya. Isse
Patha Chaltha Hai Ke Muhammad S.A.W.S Ko Ghaib Ka Ilm Nahi,Wohi Ilm Tha Jo Allah Ne
Bataya Hai.
Maryam As Ko Isa As Ki Khushkhabri ,Farishto Ke Zariye. Jab Maryam As Ne Kaha Ke Yeh
Kaise Ho Saktha Hai Jab Ke Kisi Insan Ne Unko Chua Nahi . Toh Allah Taala Kehtha Hai Ke
Wo Paida Karta Hai ,Jo Woh Chahtha Hai. Jab Woh Faisla Kartha Hai Kisi Kaam Ka ,Toh Woh
Kehtha Hai ‘Ho Jao ,To Who Ho Jatha Hai.(Kun Fayakoon).
Naam –Isa Ibn Maryam , Ye Wazeh Karne Ke Liye Ke Wo Allah Ke Bete Nahi Balke Maryam
As Ke Bete Hai . Isa As
Buland martabe wale
Allah Ke Qareeb Bando Me Se ,duniya aur akhirath me
Jhule Me Baath Ki Aur Maa Pe Laga Ilzam Ko Door Kiya
Badi umar me allah ne utha liya -35-40 Years Me
Page | 28
 Wo Wapas Duniya Me Aayenge , Khinzeer Ka Qatl Karenge Aur Cross (Saleeb) Todenge
 Aap Saw Ki Shariath Follow Karenge
 Shaadi Karenge, Inteqaal Hoga, Namaz E Janaza Padaya Jayega, Dafn Hoga.
 Isa As Ko Taurath Aur Injeel Ka Ilm Tha
 Kitab Pe Amal Karne Ki Hikmath Thi
 Bani Israel Ke Taraf Bheje Gaye Aakhri Nabi
 Rasool Hone Ki Isa As Ki Taraf Se Nishaniyan :
 Mitti Ke Parinde Me Jaan
 Paidaishi Andhe Aur Kodi Ko Theek Karte
 Murde Ko Zinda Karte
 Jo Khate Aur Jo Zakheera Karte, Usko Batate, Sab Allah Ke Izn Se
 Woh Cheeze Jo Yahudiyon Ne Apne Upar Haraam Kardiya Tha, Usko Halaal Karne Aaye
 Isa As Ne Kaha :
Beshak Allah Mera Rabb Hai Aur Ibadath Karo Uski
Yeh Nahi Kaha Meri Ibadath Karo Ya Muje Khuda Maano
Yeh Bhi Taleem Di Allah Se Daro Aur Unko As A Rasool Follow Karo
 Isa As Ko Ehsaas Ke Yahudi Unke Peeche Qatl Karne Ke Liye Plan Kar Rahe , Toh Unhone
Deen Ki Madath Ke Liye Bulaya ,Toh Hawariyon Ne Unka Saath Diya
 Hawariyon (Isa As Ke Madadgar ) Ne Kaha
Hum madathgaar hai allah ke aur hum Iman Laaye Allah Par Aur Beshak Hum Musalman Hai
Yeh Nahi Kaha Isa As Ko Follow Karo
 Yahudiyon Ne Isa As Ko Bad Deeni Aur Bagawath Ka Ilzaam Lagakar Unhe Sooli Pe Chadane
Ki Plan Ki . Allah Ne Tadbeer Se Isa As Ko jism aur ruh ke saath Aasamano Me Uta Liya Aur
Bacha Liya .
 Allah Swt Ka 5 Wade Isa As Se
 Yahudi Kuch Nahi Bigaad Sakthe
 Allah Swt Ne Isa As Ko Jism Aur Ruh Ke Saath Aasmano Me Uta Liya Aur Aziyath Aur Plans
Se Bacha Liya . Isa As Ko Mauth Nahi Aayi Balke Poora Ka Poora Uta Liya
 Kafiro Se Paak
 Pairokaar Ghalba Payenge –Prediction Ke Isa As Ke Followers Kafiro Pe Ghalib Honge
History-Christians Hamesha Victorious Over Jews
Qayamath Ke Qareeb Isa As Dobara Ayenge , Unke Followers Victorious Honge , Kufr
Khatam Hoga
 Tamam logon ko allah ke paas lautna jab Ikhtelaf Ka Faisla Hoga. Ikhtelaf Isa As Ko Leke
(difference of opinion)
Yahudi Isa As Ki Nabuwath Ka Inkaar Karte. Woh Yeh Maanthe Ke Isa As Suli Pe Chada Diye
Gaye, Qatl Kardiye Gaye Aur Dafn Kardiye Gaye
Isayi Kehthe ,Isa As Allah Ke Bete , Suli Pe Chada Diye Gaye, 3 Din Baad Dobara Zinda Huye Aur
Aasmaan Pe Chale Gaye (Uta Liye Gaye)
Musalman Maante Ke Isa As Allah Ke Bhejehue Rasool Hai, Na Unka Qatl Hua Aur Na Woh
Sooli Pe Chadhaye Gaye ,Balke Jism Aur Ruh Ke Saath Allah Ne Uta Liya . Wo Dobara Ayenge ,
Kufr Ko Khatam Karenge, Saleeb Ko Todenge.
 Ayath 59-Isa As Ki Misaal Allah Ke Nazdeeq Adam As Ki Hai.
 Isa As Bin Baap Ke Paida Hue Toh Adam As Bin Maa Baap Ke Paide Hue Mitti Se - Takhleeq
Me Ek Jaisi Misaal Hai . Isayi Alag Alag Tarah Ke Doubts Musalmano Ke Dil Me Daalthe The ,
Bin Baap Ki Aulad Kaise Ho Saktha Hai. Toh Allah Swt Farmathe Hai Ke Jaise Allah Ne Adam
As Ko Paida Kiya Waise Hi Isa As Ko Paida Kiya. Isme Bilkul Shaq Math Karo.
Page | 29

Ayath 61-Aayate Mubahila:Mubahila-Aisa Tareeqa Jisme Aamane Saamne Aake Buland
Awaaz Me Dua Karte Hai Ke Jhoot Bolnewala Pe Allah Ki Laanath Ho
Najran Ke Christians ,Muhammad Saw Ke Paas Buri Niyath Se Khabar Lene , Behaz Karne Aaye.
Isa As Ke Baare Me Poocha Jispe Muhammad Saw Yeh Tamaam Ayatein Batayi Jo Pehle Guzari,
Maryam As Ka Waqia, Zakariya As Ka Waqia, Isa As Ki Paidaish Adam As Ki Tarah Etc
Phir Bhi Jab Woh Nahi Maane , zid ki wajeh se aur apni izzath jaane ki wajeh se. Toh
Muhammad Saw ne Mubahila Ke Liye Bulaya, Toh Woh Aaye Nahi . Bina Mubahila Kare Chale
Gaye. Agar Who Mubahila Karthe Toh Lautne Ke Baad Unko Na Maal Miltha Na Aulaad
Kyunke Jispe Allah Ki Laanath Ho Who Successful Nahi Ho Saktha
 Ayath 64-Dawath Islam Ki -Yahud Aur Nasara Ko Ek Kalime Se. Muhammad Saw Ne Is Aayath
Ki Buniyaad Par Rome, Iraq Waighaira Ke Baadshahon Ko Islam Ki Daawath Di.
 Kalima – Ek Allah Ki Ibadath Karo, Kisi Aur Ko Shareek Na Tehrao jo unke kitabo me bhi likha
hua hai. Unko kaha jaa raha ke tumhara deen bhi wohi sikhaatha hai.
 Kisi Ko Rabb Na Banao. Rabb-Allah Ko Chodke Kisi Aur Ki Baath Maanna
Ali Bin Hatim ra Ki Hadeeth
Muhammad Saw Ne Farmaya: Allah Ke Bataye Hue Halaal Ko Halaal Aur Haraam Ko Haraam Na
Maanthe Huye Logon Ke Halaal Ko Halaal Aur Haraam Ko Haraam Maanna Rabb Banana Hai
Allah Ke Ehkamath Ke Against Kisi Aur Ka Hukm Maanna –Rabb Banana Hai
 Yahud Aur Isayi Ke Beech Me Jhagda ke Ibrahim As Yahudi Ya Isayi The?
Iska jawab diya gaya :Taurath Aur Injeel Ibrahim As Ke Bahut Lambe Arse Ke Baad Utari Gayi .
Isliye Ibrahim As Na Yahud The Na Ke Isayi (Ibrahim As Ke 1000 Saal Baad Musa As Aaye, Uske
2000 Saal Baad Isa As Aaye Aur 900 Saal Ke Baad Muhammad Saw Aaye).
Deen Ke Maamle Me Hame Sirf Wohi Baath Karna Hai Jiska Hame Ilm Hai
Ibrahim As Eksu Musalman The –Tamaam Cheezo Se Katkar Allah Ke Saamne Jhuknewale Insan
Aur Mushrik Na The
Ibrahim As Ka Tareeqa -Tauheed –Ek Allah Ko Maannawale , Sahi Tareeqe Se Iman Lanewale,
Allah Ke Dost
 Ahle Kitab Ka Aim Aap Saw Ke Waqth Me Aur Aaj Bhi- Musalmano Ko Confuse Karna Aur
Allah Ke Raasthe Se Hata Dena Halake Woh Khud Ko Gumrah Karte Hai
 Yahudi Muhammad Saw Ke Aakhri Nabi Hone Ka Ilm Jo Haqq Hai ,Use Jaanthe Huye Usko
Chipathe Hai
 Ayath 72-74 Yahudiyon Ki Chal –Musalmano Ko Confuse Karne Aur Deen Se Pherne Ki.
Subah Iman Laathe –Poore Din Musalman Rehthe . Phir Shaam Me Phir Jaathe Aur Kehthe
Islam Me Koi Khaas Baath Nahi. Hum Jaaj Padthal Karliye. Muslaman Confused Ho Jaathe Ke
Yeh Toh Ahle Kitab Hai Aur Agar Yeh Chodrahe Hai Toh Zaroor Islam Me Koi Galath Baath
Hogi
 Yahudi Ulama Apne Followers Ko Kehte Ke Sirf Apne Deen Pe Hi Iman Laoo. Aap Saw Ki
Baatho Me Math Aaoo.
 Allah Swt Kehte Hai Jo Tum Apni Marzi Se Hidayath Samajhthe Ho Who Hidayath Nahi
,Balke Hidayath Sirf Allah Ki Taraf Se Hai. Allah Swt Apna Fazal (Aap Saw Ko Nabuwath
Dena) Jise Chahe De Sakthe Hai
 Yahudi Chale Is Liye Chalthe Ke woh sochthe ke Jo Ilm /Fazeelath/Sharf/ Ehtaram/ Izzath
Unko Diya Gaya Who Doosro Ko Nahi Diya Ja Saktha
 Woh kehthe ke Agar Tum Jake Batayenge Ke Who Sacche Nabi Hai Toh Woh Qayamath Ke
Din Allah Se Saath Jhagda Karenge
 Allah Ke Haath Me Fazl-Jisko Chahe Nabuwath De Bani Israel Ko Ya Bani Ismael Ko
Page | 30
 Ayath 75-Amaanath Ke Saath Ahle Kitaab Ka Sulook
Yahud ,Yahud Ko Dhokha Nahi De Saktha Lekin Ghair Yahud Ka Maal Hadap Saktha Hai,
Dhokha De Saktha Hai, Amanato Ko Bhi Khaa Saktha Hai
Aksar Yahudi , Agar Khazaana Bhi Rakhwaye , Toh Waapas Karenge Lekin Kuch Log Agar Ek
Dinaar Unke Paas Amanath Rakhwaye , To Usme Khayanath Karenge. Kyunke Who Kehthe Hai
Ke Allah Ka Hukm Hai Ke Ghair Yahudi Ke Saath Hum Jo Chahe Kar Sakthe Hai , Halake Woh
Jhoot Hai Aur Woh Jaante Hai Ke Allah Ne Uska Hukm Nahi Diya.
Woh Allah Ke Ahad Ko Todthe Hai Ke Muhammad Saw Pe Iman Layenge Aur Bando Ke Ahad Ko
Bhi Todthe Hai.
Ayath 77-Jo Log Duniya Ke Chand Faido Ke Liye Deen Ko Bhejthe Hai Unka Aakhirath Me Koi
Hissa Nahi Hoga Aur Akhirath Ke Din Allah Swt Unse Na Kalaam Karenge, Na Dekhenge ,Na
Paak Karenge.
 Ayath 78-Yahudi Torath Ko Zaban Modke Padthe Yane Hissi Aur Maanwi Dono Tareeqe Se ,
Alag Tareeqe Se Padthe Ya Maayne Badalkar ,Taake Kalaam Me Raddo Badal Ho Jaye , Asal
Maayne Na Rahe . Eg Raaina ,Hittatun
Sahi Bhi Padthe Toh Mayne Galath Padthe
Ayath 79-80
 Wafate Najran Ka Sawaal Jispe Yeh Nuzool -Jab Muhammad Saw Ne Yahud Aur Wafd E
Najraan Ko Islam Ki Daawath Di ,Toh Ek Yahud Abu Rafe Quraizi Ne Poocha – Aye
Muhammad Kya Tum Ye Chahthe Ho Ke Hum Tumhari Aisi Pooja Kare Jaise Nasaara Isa Ibn
Maryam Ki Karte Hai
 Toh Yeh Bataya Jaaraha Hai Ke Koi Bhi Rasool Jise Hikmath Aur Nabuwath Di Gayi - Yeh
Hukm De Hi Nahi Saktha Ke Allah Ko Chodke Uski Ibadath Ki Jaye
 Nabi Ka Kaam –Khud Bhi Aur Doosro Ko Bhi Allah Se Taaluq Rakhnewale Banana , Allah Se
Judne Ka Hi Hukm Dena, Na Ke Apne Aap Se, Faristhto Se Judne Ka.
 Islam Ka Hukm Aane Ke Baad Koi Nabi Kufr Ka Hukm Nahi De saktha.
 Ayath 81-Tamaam Paigambaro Se Allah Ka Ahad - Jab Bhi Unke Waqth Me Koi Rasool
Aaye,Toh Unki Tasdeeq Karna , Unpar Iman Laana Aur Unki Madath Karna. Eg Ibrahim As Ke
Time Pe Lut As, Musa As Aur Haroon As, Isa As Aur Yahya As. Agar Muhammad Saw Unke
Waqth Me Aathe, Toh Woh Bhi Us Waqth Ke Paigambar Par Iman Laathe
 Allah Swt ne Tamam Nabiyon Se Poocha ke Kya Tumne Iqrar Kiya, Toh Sab Rasoolo Ne Kaha
Humne Iqrar Kiya.
Yeh Aala Me Arwa Me , Adam As Ke Pushth Se Jab Tamaam Logon Ko Nikaala Tab Liya .
Jo Muh Mod Jaye Toh Yehi Log Fasiq Honge.
 Islam Ke Sivay Kya Aur Deen Talash Karte Ho Haalake Aasmaan Aur Zameen Me Sab Kuch
Khushi Se Aur Nakhushi Se Allah Ke Saamne Jhuk Jaatha Hai-Heavenly Bodies, Pahad, Badal,
Hawa . Insano Ko Bhi Chahiye Ke Who Allah Ke Saamne Jhuk Jaye.
 Ayath 73-Deen E Islam Aane Ke Baad Yahudiyath, Isayiyath Accept Nahi Hogi. Koi Aur Deen
Talash Karnewala Se Qubool Nahi Kiya Jayega Aur Woh Khasara Utanewalo Me Se Honge
 Yahudi Aur Isayi Pehle Accept Kiye, phir zid ki wajeh se phir gaye , Aap Saw Ki Khuli
Nishaniyan jo Unke Kitabo Me Likha hai usko dekhne ke baad
 Ayath 76-79-Jo Haqq Ko Pehchaan Ne Ke Baad Qubool Nahi Karthe ,Unpe Laanath Hogi
Allah Ki, Farishto Ki Aur Sab Logon Ki. Par Jo Log Tauba Karte Hai Aur Islaah Karte Hai ,
Unko Allah Baqshne Wale Hai.
We Have To Check Ourselves
 Ayath 79-Kin Ki Tauba Qubool Nahi Hogi
Page | 31
 Jo Kufr Karte Hai, Quran Ki Aayath Ka Inkar Karthe hai, Phir Usme Bahut Bad Jaathe Hai –
unki tauba qubool nahi hoga , Yaani Mauth Ke Waqth Tauba Karnewale Ki Tauba Qubool
Nahi Hogi.
 Agar Who Zameen Bhar Sona Bhi Fidya Me Denge To Qubool Nahi Kiya Jayega , Unke Liye
Dardnaak Azaab Hai Aur Unke Liye Koi Madadgaar Bhi Nahi Honge.
Bukhari Ki Hadeeth : Qayamath Ke Din Kaafir Ko Laaya Jayega. Woh Saara Maal Dena Chahega
Apni Jaan Chudane Ke Liye, Par Woh Qubool Nahi Kiya Jayega
Page | 32
JUZ 4 – Lan tana law : Surah 3 -Aale Imran
Juz 4 Lan Tana Law : Surah Al Imran
 Ruku 10- Ayah 92-101
Ayat 92 – 101:
 Neki Ka Afzal Darja Paane Ke Liye Sabse Azeez Cheez Allah Ki Raah Me Kharch Karna Hai.
 Sadaqa Who Neki Hain Joh Hamari Maut Ke Baad Bhi Hamare Darajaat Buland Karthi Hai.
 Is ayat ke nuzool ke baad
Abu Talha (Ra) Ne Unka Sabse Pasandeedah Bairuha Naam Ka Bagh Sadaqa Kiya
 Yahud Ke aitrazat:
 Israil – Yaqub (As) Ka Laqab Tha
 Q.Deen-E-Mohammad(Sas) Me Oont Ka Doodh Aur Ghosht Halaal Kyun, Jabki Deen-EIbrahim Me Haram Tha?
 A.Yaqub (As) Ko Sicatica Ka Pain Tha Toh Bataur Parhez unhone ye khane chode, Toh Unke
Followers Ne Khud Par Haram Kar Liye Aur Yeh Tawrat Me Haram nahi Hai.
 Q.Sabka Qibla Baitul Maqdis Toh Mohammad (S.a.w) Ka Kaaba Kyun?
 A.Sabse Pehle Ibaadath Gaah Kaaba Hi Tha.
 Makkah Aman Ka Muqam Hai Wahan Ladai Jhagde Se Mana Kiya Hai.
 Kaabah Hamari Ibadathgaah Hai Umrah Aur Hajj Ke Liya.
 Ahle Kitaba Ko Follow Karenge Toh Apne Deen Se Phir Jayenge.
 Allah Ko Mazbooti Se Pakadna Yaani Quran Aur Sunnath Ki Roshni Me Zindagi Gurzana
 Imaan Ke Haalaat Me Wafat Lazim Hai Jannath Ke Liye
 Tafreqa Baazi Se Bache Aur Muhammad(Sas) Ki Sunnath Ke Mutabiq Zindgi Guzare.
 Ruku 11-13,
 Ayah 102-120Ayah102-111
 Awz aur Khazraj:
 Madina Me Yeh 2 Yahood Ke Qabeele The
 Inme Dushmani / Nafrath Thi
 Mohd(Sa.w) Ke Aane Be Baad Nafrate Mitgayi Aur Yehi Baadme Ansaar Kehlaaye.
 Deen-E-Islam Ki Dawath Dena Ummat –E-Mohammadia Par Farz Hai
 Farz 2 Types
 Farz-E-Kifaaya – Agar Koi 1 Bhi Kare Toh Kaafi Hai
 Farz-E-Ayn – Sabko Karna Lazim Hai.
 Laa Ilm baap daada Ke Deen Ko Chodkar Quran Aur Sunnath Ke Mutabiq Zindgi Guzarna.
 Aakhiraath Me 2 Types Ke Chehre Honge,
 Safeed – Imaan Wale
 Syah – Kafir
 Ummat-E-Mohammadia Behtreen Ummath Tab Hai Jab Logon Ko Neki Ki Taraf Bulaye Aur
Burai Se Roke.
 Hadith Ka Mafhoom (Bukhari) : Ghalath Hota Dekho Toh
 Haath Se Rokho Agar Nahi Karsakte Toh
 Zubhan Se Rokho Agar Nahi Karsakte Toh
 Dil Me Laanath Karo, Yeh Amal Sabse Kamtar Hai
.Ayat 112 – 120:
 Yahud Ki Brief History
 Mohammed (Sas) Ke Daur Mein - Jilawatan Kardiya Gaye
 Omer (Ra) Ke Daur Mein – Khybar Se Nikale Gaye
 Jab Unity Eqityaar Ke Toh Haalaath Me Sudhar Aaya

Kufr Ka Matlab Inkaar Karna
Page | 33

Kafir Hamesha Ke Liye Jahannum Mein Rahega Aur Misaal Ke Zariye Hame Bataya Jaraha Ke
Unke Tamam Nek Amal Zaya Hojayenge
 Ghair Musalman Se Dili Dosti Na Kare, Kyun Ki
o Musalman Ko Bhalayi Pahunche, Unhe Bura Lagta
o Nuqsan Pahunche: Acha Lagta Aur Wo Khush Hote
 Musalaman Agar Taqwa Eqtiyar Karenge Toh Wo Nahi Nuqsan Pahuncha Sakte.
 Ruku 14-17, Ayah 121-171
Jung – E – Uhud (Brief)













Jange Badr Ke Baad Kaafiro Ka Gussa, Gazab Aur Badle Ka Iraada
Abu Sufyan Ki Leadership Me Lashkar Ka Madine Ki Taraf Aana
Musalmano Me Mashwara( 2 Opinions)
 Madine Ke Andar Muqabla
 Madine Ke Baahar Muqabla
Jinhone Badr Me Hissa Nahi Liya Madine Ke Bahar Jaakar Muqaabla Karna Chahte The
Abdulla Bin Ubay Ka 300 Admiyo Ke Saath Lautna, Munafiqath Zahir Hogayi.
Muhad Saw Ka Teerandaazo Ko Positions Dena
Pehle Musalmano Ki Jeet
Maal-E-Ghaneemat Ko Bataurna Ke Liye Bina Permission Apne Positions Chodna.
Khalid Bin Waleed Aur Saathiyo Ka Peeche Se Hamla
Muhammad(Sas) Zakhmi Aur 70 Shaheed
Jeet Ka Haar Me Badalna
Musab Bin Umair Ke Shaheed Hone Par, Aap (Sas) Ke Shaheed Hone Ki Afwa
Doosre Din Dushman Ka Phir Qauf Aur Hamra-Ul Asad Ki Taraf Rawaangi(Sirf Junge Uhud Ke
Participants)
Ayaat 121-146 (Related To Jung E Uhud):
 Ayesha (Ra) Ke Ghar Se Nikhale Jung Ke Liye
 Abdullah Bin Ubayy Ke Wapsi Se Do Groh Ki Kamzori
o Banu Salima (Khazraj)
o Banu Harisa (Aus)
 Allah Ne Himmat Diliye Badr Ki Yaad Dilakar Aur Farishto Ki Madad Ka Zikr Kar Ke







Kamiyabi Taqwa Se Hai, Tadaath Se Nahi
1 Groh Wipe Out Hua Jo Maare Gaye Badr Me Jaise Abu Jahal, Uqbah Bin Abu Muwaid Etc
Mohd (Sas) Ko Kaafi Chot Aayi. Aap Ne Kaha Kaise Falah Payegi Yeh Qawm, Tab Yeh Ayat,129 Nazil
Hui. Iske Baad Khaled Bin Waleed Aur Abu Sufyan Iman Laye.
Hidayath Aur Baqshish Allah Ke Haath Me Hai
Sood (Interest) – Haram Hai Islam Me
Allah Aur Rasool Ki Itaat Me Hi Kamiyabi Hai.
Muttaqi Ki Sifath:
 Khalis Allah Ki Raza Ke Liye Hamesha Tayyar Rehte.
 Har Haal Me Sadaqa Karte
 Maaf Karna
 Ahsaan Karna
Ahsaan: Is Ka Matlab Kisi Ko Uski Haq Se Zyaada Dena Aur Apne Haq Se Kam Lena
 Allah Dino Ko Pherta Hai
o Jung E Badr - Mushrikeen Par Takleef
o Jung E Uhud – Musalman Par Takleef
 Musalmaan Ko Har Haal Me Nafaa
o Jeet Hui – Maal-E-Ghaneemath + Ghalba
o Shaheed Hui – Sabz Parindon Me Ruh Hogi
 Jannath Pane Ke Liye Allah Ki Azmaesh Ko Paar Karna Hai.
Page | 34



Mohd(Sas) Ke Shaheed Hone Ki Afwa Se Kuch Musalman Himmath Har Gaye The Balki Jihad
Khalis Allah Ke Liye Honi Chahiye.
Maut Ka Waqt Muqarrar Hai.
Behtareen Dua (Verse :147)
َ ۡ ۡ َۡ ََ َۡ ُ َ ََ ََۡ ۡ َّ َ َ َۡ ٓ ََ َ ۡ
َ
ٰ
١٤٧ ِ ِ ‫ٱ ِم ٱ‬
‫ا ِ أ ِ و ِ أ ا وٱ‬
َ َ ُ ‫َر َ ٱ ۡ ۡ َ َ ُذ‬
ِ
Aayath 148 – 160 (Related To Jung-E-Uhud)
Duniya Ka Sawab Mangoge Toh Sirf Wohi Milega Magar Akhirath Mangoge Toh Duniya +
Akhirath Done Milegi.
 Allah Ahsaan Karne Walon Ko Pasand Karta Hai.
 Allah Ne Mushrikeen-E-Makkah Ke Dilo Me Musalman Ke Liye Raub Dal Diya.Uhud Ke Agle
Din Jab Hamra Al Asad Me Padau Dale The Toh Wo Wapas Laut Gaye.
 Uhud Ke First Phase Me Jeet Hi Hui Thi Magar Musalman Ne Naafarmaani Ki Maal E
Ghaneemath Ki Mohabbath Me Toh Unki Jeet Haar Me Tabdeel Hui.
 Gham Par Gham: Shikast, Sas Zakhmi Hue, 70 Log Shaheed Hue,Etc.,
 Allah Taala Ne Is Gham Ke Baad Aman Ke Taur Par Oong Di Jisse Wo Fresh Hogaye.
 Munafiqeen Ka Jhuta Gumaan:
 Madine Me Jung Karte To Jeet Hoti
 Unki Baat Na Man’ne Ki Wajah Se Haar Hui
 Ghar Par Rehte Toh Maut Nahi Aati.
 Allah Ka Farmaan Hai Ki Jis Ki Maut Jahan Likhi Hai Wahin Hogi. Yeh Allah Ki Azmaesh Hai,
Wo Munafiqo Ko Zaher Karna Chah Rahe The.
 Teerandaaz Ko Maaf Kardiya Allah Ne.
 Kafiron Ki Mushabihath Nahi Karna Chahiye.Musalman Ki Nafarmani Ke Baad Bhi
Muhammad(Sas) Ne Raay Mashwera Kiya Aur Narmi Eqtiyaar Ki.Yeh Allah Ki Rahmath Hai
Hampar.
 Chahe Tum Shaheed Ho Ya Natural Death Ho. Lautkar Allah Ke Paas H Jaana Hai.
 Unki Nafarmani Ke Baad Bhi Aap(Sas) Unke Sath Narmi Ka Mamla Rakhte.
 Pehle Jungon Me Maal E Ghaneemath Me Jisne Jo Leliya Wo Uska Hojaata.
 Yehi Sonchkar Teerandaz Bhi Maal E Ghaneemath Loonte Apni Jagah Chode.
 Muhammad(Sas) Ke Aane Ke Baad Sahih Taur Par Maal E Ghaneemath Distribute Hoti Thi.
 Nabi Khayanath Nahi Karte Infact Wo Logon Ko Buraiyo Se Paak Karte.
Jannath Aur Jahannum: (162 – 165)
 Imanwale Aur Kafir Ek Jaise Nahi Hosakte
 Insaan Apne Amal Ke Mutabiq Dakhil Kiya Jayega Jannath Aur Jahannum Me.
 Jannath Me Darajaat Hote Hai Aurjahannum Me Darakaat Hote Hain.
 Paighambar Hame Kitaab Ka Ilm Dete Hai. Neki Ke Tareeqe Batate Aur Aur Gunahon Se
Rokte Hain.
 Jab Koi Rasool Ki Nafarmaani Karta Hai Toh Dunya Me, Iman Ke Hone Ke Baad Bhi
Nakamiyabi Milti Hai Jaise Jung E Uhud Me Hui .
 Allah Dino Ko Pherta Hai, Kabhi Aasaani Aur Khushiyan Hoti Toh Kabhi Tangi Aur Pareshani
Aayath 166-171:
Munafiq Zahir Hue
 Unke Dil Aur Zuban Ek Nahi Hote.
 Allah Unko Isliye Zaher Karna Chahre Kyunki , Saza Ilm- E -Zahoor Ki Bina Par Di Jaati Hai.
 Allah Ghaib Aur Zahir Dono Ka Ilm Rakhta Hai.
 Jiski Maut Jahan Likhi Ho Wo Wahan Chala Jayega.

Page | 35


Shaheed Ko Murda Na Kaho.
Hadith: “Shahido Ki Ruhe Sabz Parindo Me Arsh Se Latakti Khandilo Me Hoti Hai Wo Waha
Rizq Diye Jate Hai…..Aur Khushiyaan Manate Hai.(Sahih Muslim)
 Ruku 18, Ayah 172-180
Aayath 172-175:
 Uhud Ke Dusre Din, Itne Zakhmi Hone Ke Bawajood Hamra Al Asad Gaye.
 Jo Gaye Wahan Unka Ajar Bahut Bada Hai.
 Abu Sufyan Apne Kisi Admi Se Unke Lashkar Ki Khabar Bheji Taake Musalman Dar Jaye
Magar Unka Iman Aur Bhi Badhgaya Aur Unhune Kaha “Hasbunallahu Wa Ne’mal Wakeel”
 Jung Nahi Hui Par Wo Allah Ki Neamath Ke Saath Laute.
Aayath 176- 180:
Kufr/ Bukhl Ka Gumaan Aur Anjaam
 Aap(Sas) Ghamgeen Hote Logon Ka Kufr Dekhkar.
 Akhirath Me Unke Liye Dardnak Azaab Hai.
 Allah Unke Gunaah Aur Buql Ke Bawajood Bhi Dunya Me Dheel De Raha Hai Toh Wo Use
Neamath Or Fazl Samajhre Balki Ruswakun Azaab Hai Akhirath Me.
 Unke Bukhl Ki Wajah Se Unke Gale Me Saanp Ka Tauq Hoga Qiyamath Ke Din(Jinhune
Zakaat Ada Na Ki Ho).
 Ruku 18-20, Ayah 181-200
Aayath 181-186 :
 Jab Sadaqa Karne Ke Liye Kaha Jaata Hai Toh Wo Allah Ko Mohtaaj Kehte Balki Allah Ki
Meeraas Zameen Aur Aasmaan Ki Hai.
 Wo Na Haq Nabiyon Ko Qatl Karte
 Wo Jhut Gadhte Ke Allah Ne Unse Ahad Kiya , Nabi Ki Pehchaan Qurbaani Ko Aag Ke Khane
Se Hogi, Jaise Habil Aur Khabil Ke Waqeye Me Hui.
 Jab Yeh Wazeh Hogaya Tab Bhi Unhune Nabiyon {Ilyaas (As), Yahya (As),Etc., } Ka Qatl Kiya.
 Har Jandar Ko Maut Barhaq Hai. Dunya Ki Shaan O Shaukath Temporary Hai Aur Isme
Azmaesh Hai.
 Sabse Zyada Azmaesh Nabiyo Ki Hoti Hai.
 Insan Khauf, Bhook,Maal,Nafs,Etc., Se Aazmaya Jayega.
 Aazmaishon Par Sabr Karne Wale Aur Taqwa Walon Ke Liye Janaath Hai
Aayath 187- 188:
 Allah Se Kiye Ahad Ko Todna:
 Muhamma(Sas) Ke Ane Ke Baad Unko Apnayenge Aur Madad Karenge Kaha Par Wo
Bhool Gaye.
 Kitabo Ko Peeth Peeche Phenk Diya
 Heele Aur Bahane Banakar Jung Me Nahi Jate
 Unke Liye Dardnaak Azaab Hai.
Aayath 188 – 194:
 Allah Ke Rabb Hone Ki Wazeh Daleel:
 Allah Ke Hath Hi Zameen, Asmaan Aur Tamam Kaayenaath Ka Nizam Hai.
 Aql Mand Wo Hai Jo Kayenat Ki Nishani Se Haq Ko Waze Kare Jaise Ibrahim (As) Ne Kiya
Tha.
 Wo Log Har Haal Me Allah Ki Ibadath Karte Aur Duaen Karte
َۡ
ّ
َ
١٩٣ ِ‫َ ِ َ ٔ ِ َ َو َ َ َ َ ٱ ۡ َ ار‬
َ ۡ ّ ََ ََ ُُ ََ ۡ ۡ َ َ َ
‫( ر‬Verse, 193)
‫ذ‬
ِ ‫و‬
ِ
Page | 36
JUZ 4 – Lan tana law : Surah 4 - An Nisa
Aayath 195-200:
Allah Ne Imaan Walon Ki Duaen Qubool Karli.
Allah Taala Inke Aamaal Zaya Nahi Karega Aur Inhe Jannath Me Daakhil Karega:
 Amal Karne Wale Chahe Mard Ho Ya Aurath.
 Muhajireen
 Gharon Se Nikale Gaye Aur Sataye Gaye
 Mujahideen
 Shaheed
 Muttaqeen
 Nekokar Log
 Kuch Ahle Kitaab Jaise Abdullah Bin Salam, Jo Haq Waze Hogaya Toh Iman Le Aye Inka Ajar
Dugna Hai.
 Allah Taa’la Insaan Ki Sabse Behtareen Pehchaan Imaan Walo Kehkar Mukhatib Hore Aur
Unhe Kamiyabi Ki Raah Batare:
 Muqable Par Aur Continuously Sabr Karo.
 Har Haal Me Tayyar Raho
 Sirf Allah Se Daro


Ayaat - 176
Ruku-24





Surah An Nisa
Ruku 1-2, Ayah 1-14
Surah 4
Madni Surah
Introduction:
Is Surath Ko Nisa Al Kubra Bhi Kaha Jaata Hai.
Isme Aurto Ke Huquq Ko Waze Kiya Gaya Hai.
Is Surath Se Hame Allah Ki Rahmath Aur Adl Ka Pata Chalta Hai.
Aayath 1- 6:
 Insan Ki Paidaesh Ka Zikr Hai.
 Allah Ne Sabse Pehle Adam (As) Ko Banaya Aur Unki Daayi Phasli Se Hawwa(As) Ko Banaya.
 Inse Phir Population Age Badhi.
 Rishto Ko Barqarar Rakhne Ka Hukm De Rahe Hai, Unhe Katna Nahi Chahiye.
 Yateem Ka Zikr Hai.
 Yateem: Nabaligh Bacha Jiske Walid Faut Hojaye.
 Yateem Ke Haq Ki Talqeen Ki Jaarahi Hai.
 Unka Haq Ada Karo
 Baatil Tareeqe Se Maal Na Khao
 Yateem Ladki Se Nikah Karke Unka Sahara Bano.
 Mard Ko Hukm:
 4 Shadiyon Tak Ka Hukm Diya Gaya Hai Magar Sharth Adl Hai. (Ruksat hai laazim ya
wajib nahi)
 Yateem Ya Laundi Se Bhi Nikah Kar Sakte.
 Aurton Ko Meher Ada Karo Khushi Se.
 Bawaqoof Ke Maal Ki Hifazath:
 Insaan Bawaqoof Do Surto Me Hota Hai.
o La-Ilmi Ki Wajah Se
o Salahiyath Na Hone Ki Wajah Se.
 Aise Logo Ko Unke Maal Na Saunpdo Jab Tak Ke Wo Use Sambhalne Ke Khabil Na Hojaye.
Page | 37




Unke Sath Sileh Rehmi Karo.
Unke Maal Ko Fuzool Kharch Ya Khud Par Kharch Na Karo.
Jab Wo Nikah Ke Laeq Hojaye Toh Bhale Tareeqe Se Unka Haq De Do Unhe.
Maal Dete Waqt 2 Gawah Banalo.
Aayath 7- 14:
Wirasath:
 Insaan Ke Faut Hone Ke Baad Uske Maal Ki Taqseem.
 Ise Ilm-Un- Nisf Kaha Jaata Hai.
 Yeh Ilm Farz-E- Kifaayah Hai.
 Insaan Apne 1/3rd Maal Ka Haqdaar Hai Wo Usme Jise Chahe De Sakta Hai.
 Rest Allah Ke Bataye Gaye Haq Se Taqseem Hoga.
 Kharabaddar, Blood Relations Aur Zarurath Mando Ko Di Jaa Sakti Hai.
 Pehle Aurto Ka Wirasath Me Koi Hissa Nahi Hota Tha.
 Yateem Aur Mohtaj Ko Bhi Kuch De Sakte Toh Do Agar Nahi Toh Sileh Rahmi Se Pesh Aaye.
 Yateem Ke Maal Ko Khaane Wale Apne Pet Me Aag Bharte Hain Aur Wo Bhadakti Aag Me
Honge Akhirath Me.
 Ladke Ka Hissa Ladki Se Dugna Hoga.
 Kalala: Use Kehte Hai Jiske Na Maa Baap Ho Aur Na Aulad.
 Allah Ki Itaat Me Hi Kaamiyaabi Hai, Jannath Hai.
 Jo Koi Nafaramani Karega Toh Uske Liye Ruswakun Azaab Hai Aur Jahannum Hai.
 Virasat Ki Taqseem
Case 1:
Father
1/6
Mother
1/6
Wife ¼
Wife
2
1
Page | 38
 Case 2: No Son,Only Daughters
2/3 Shared Equally By All
 Case 3: One Daughter And No Son
½ Goes To Daughter
 Case 4: No Children ( Only Parents)
1/3 To Mother Rest To Father
 Case 5: If No Father And Brothers And Sisters
Mother Gets 1/6
 Case 6: If Wife Has Children
Husband Gets 1/4
 Case 7: If Wife Has No Children
Husband Gets ½
 Case 8: If Husband Has No Children
Wife Gets ¼
 Ruku 3, Ayah 15-23
Aayath 15- 18:
 Aurto Ke Rights Ko Protect Kiya Jara.
 Kisi Aurath Ne Zina Kiya Toh 4 Gawah Pesh Kare Kyunki Nahaq Aurath Par Koi Ilzam Na
Lagaye.
 Wazeh Hojaaye Uska Zina Toh Ghar Me Band Karde Jab Tak Wo Faut Hojaye . Yeh Hukm
Mansooq Hai.
 Aage Padhenge ,
 Shadi Shuda Zaani: Rajam
 Kanwari Ladki : 100 Kode
 Agar Koi Mard Ya Aurath Fahesh Kaam Kare Toh Aziyath Dena Hai.Agar Mafi Mange Toh
Darguzar Kardena Hai
 Fahesh: Aisi Burayi Jiska Asar Dusro Tak Pahunche.
 Tauba:
 Past: Apni Ghalati Ko Identify Karna Aur Sharminda Hona
 Present: Ghalati Ko Accept Karna Aur Istaghfaar Karna
 Future: Ghalati Dohrana Nahi.
 Tauba Iqlas Ke Saath Muqarrar Waqt Me Karna.
 Agar Koi Gunah Ho To Tauba Karen. Iski Qubuliyath Allah Par Hai.
 La Ilmi Me Kiye Gaye Gunah Ki Maafi Mange To Allah Use Maaf Kar Deta Hai.
 Maut Ka Farishta Ajane Ke Baad Tauba Qubul Nahi Hogi. Eg. Firawn.
 Kufr Ki Halath Me Faut Hue Toh Dardnak Azaab Hai.
Ayah 19-21:
 Aurto Ke Maal Zabardasti Na Lo.
 Agar Talaq De Chuke To Sirf Aziyath Dene Ke Liye Na Roko Unhe.
 Sabse Behtareen Mard Wo Hai Jo Apni Biwi Ke Saath Behtar Ho Aur Aqlaq Ache Ho.
 Agar Talaq Dena Chahre Toh Biwi Ko Diye Gaye Gifts Wapas Na Lo .
 Agar Wo Fahesh Kaam Karen To Wapas Le Sakte.
Page | 39

Mard Aur Aurath Koi Bhi Perfect Nahi Hai Toh Usme Agar Kuch Pasand Na Aye Toh Kuch Aur
Pasand Ajayega. Unse Husne Suluk Karo.
Aayath 21-23
 Muharramat Rishte:
 Maye: Maa, Nani, Dadi,Foster Mother
 Betiya: Apni Beti(Sagi & Saunteli), Poti , Nawasi
 Behne: Sagi, Saunteli, Foster Sisters
 Bhanjiya: Sagi, Saunteli
 Bhatijiya: Sagi, Saunteli
 Phupiya, Khaalaye
 Saas, Bahu.
 Muharramat Rishto Se Nikah Nahi Hosakta.
 Nikah Hua Magar Sohbath Se Pehle Talaq Hogayi Toh Unki Betiyan Halal Hain.
 Phupi- Bhatiji Aur Khala- Bhanji Ko Bhi Ek Saath Nikah Me Nahi Rakh Sakte.
 Pehle Do Behno Ko Ek Saath Nikah Me Rakh Sakte The. Eg: Yaqub (As) Ne 2 Behno Ko Ek
Sath Nikah Me Rakha Tha. Wo Tab Jayez Th Par Ab Nahi. Ek Ke Faut Hone Ke Baad Dusri Se
Nikah Jayez Hain.
Page | 40
Jawahir Programme – Dawrae Quran
JUZ 5 Wal Muhsanat: Surah 4 -An Nisa
JUZ 5 –WAL MOHSINAATI SURAH NISA
 Ruku 4- Ayat 24-25(Nikah Ke Ehkamaat)
Ayat 24-25
 Aurtein Jo Already Kisi Doosrey Ke Saath Nikah Me Ho (Shadi Shuda) Unse Nikah Karna Haraam Hai.
 Jo Haraam Bata Diye Gaye Hain, Unke Alawa Tamaam Aurtein Nikah Ke Liye Jayez Hai.
 Nikah Ke Maqasid
 Ghar Basana, Nasal Badhana.
 Aurton Ki Hifazat.
 Badkari Shehwat Ke Liye Nahi.
 Mard Ke Liye Maal Kharch Karna.
 Meher – Nikah Me Aurat Ko Diya Jata Hai. Ex – Cash, Gold…
 Meher Ki Adayegi Farz Hai.
 Istetaat Ke Mutabiq Taye Karna Hai.
 Baham Razamandi Se Kum Ya Zyada Kiya Jasakta Hai.
 Nikah
 1 Step - Khandani Aurat.
 2 Step - Istetaat Nahi Hai To Kum Status Wali Aurat.
 Guardian Ki Ijazat Lena Hai Aur Meher Bhale Tareekey Se Dena Hai.
 Tafteesh (Inquiry) Karna Hai : Imaan Wali Ho, Niyat Ghar Basaney Ki Ho, Badkaar Na Ho.
 Gunah Me Involve Honey Ka Andesha Ho To, Rozey Rakh Kar Sabr Hasil Karna Hai.
 Ruku 5 -Ayat 26-33
Ayat 26-27: Allah Swt Ki Taraf Se Nikah Ke Ehkamat Ka Maqsad –
 Behtar Zindagi Guzarne.
 Mashre Me Burai, Fasad Phaylne Se Rokne.
 Insaan Ke Lusty Desires Rokne – Living Relations, Contract Marriages, Zina.
Ayat 28-31 (Tijarat, Kabira Gunah)
 Batil Tareeqa = Har Woh Tareeqa Jisey Shariat Ne Haram Bataya Hai.
Ex – Sood, Rishwat, Dhoke Se Maal Hadapna, Chori, Naap-Tol Me Kami Karna.
 Tijarat Mutual Agreement Se Karna Hai.
 Kisi Ki Jaan Lena Aur Qudqushi Karna Haram Hai.
 Kabira Gunah = Badey Gunah ; Saghira Gunah = Chotey Gunah
 Kabira Gunah = Wo Gunah Jin Par Hadh Jari Ho, Allah Swt Ne Lanat Ki Ho, Jahannam Ki Saza Bataii Gayi.
 Badey Gunah Se Bache Aur Chotey Gunahon Ke Liye Astaghfaar Aur Nekiyon Me Izafa Karey.
Hadith – Hazrat Anas R.A Se Riwayat Hai Ki, Rasoolallah Saw Se Kabira Gunahon Ke Barey Me Poocha
Gaya To Ap Ne Farmaya: Allah Swt Ke Saath Kisi Ko Shareek Tehrana, Walidain Ki Nafarmani Karna, Kisi
Ka Nahaq Qatl Karna, Jhoothi Gawahi Dena. (Muslim, Bukhari)
 Kabira Gunah - Jadu, Sood, Yateem Ka Maal Hadapna, Sharab, Farz Namaz Chodhna, Aulad Ka Qatl,
Zina, Chori, Jihad Me Peeth Pherna, Paak Daaman Aurat Par Ilzam Lagana.
 Lesson: Chote-Chote Jhooth Asaani Se Boley Jatey Hain, Jabke Ye Kabira Gunahon Me Se Hai.
Ayat 32-33 (Tamanna, Wirasat)
 Kisi Ko Milne Wali Nemat Par Hasad Nahi Karna Hai Balke, Dua Karni Hai Allah Swt Se.
 Mard Ho Ya Aurat, Sabko Unke Achchey Aur Burey Aamaal Ka Badla Akhirat Me Milega.
 Wirasat Me Hissa Sirf Blood Relations Ka Hoga.
 1/3 Rd Maal Me Se Ghair Rishtedar Ya Phir Apne Kisi Se Wada Kiya Ho, Dene Ki Ijazat Hai.
 Ruku 6-Ayat 34-42
Ayat 34-35 (Nek Aurton Ki Sifaat, Family Disputes)
 Qawwam-Hifazat Karne Wale, Nigehbaan, Established Heads, Zaruriyaat Poori Karne Waley.
Page | 41
 Mard Qawwam Hai  Jismani Taqat.
 Jazbaat Me Strong.
 Maal Kharch Karna Unki Zimmedari Hai.
 Nek Aurton Ki Sifaat  Shauhar Ki Farmabardaar.
 Hifazat – Izzat, Ghar, Bachon, Maal, Secrets Ki.
 Aurat Sarkashi Karey To  Samjhana Mohabbat Se.
 Bistar Se Alag.
 Halka Marna (Ibn-E-Abbas – Miswak Se).
 Halaat Me Sudhaar Nahi Aye To Dono Ke Ghar Walon Ko Islah Karwane Bulaye.
Ayat 36-40 (Ehsaan, Bukhl, Riyakari)
 Ehsaan = Apne Haq Se Kum Lena Aur Samne Waley Ko Uske Haq Se Zyada Dena.
 Ehsaan - Walidain, Rishtedar, Yateem, Miskeen (Zaroorat Mand), Padosi, Ajnabi, Dost Ya Short-Time
Companion, Traveller, Servants, Employees.
 Allah Swt Ko Arrogant Aur Proud Insanon Se Mohabbat Nahi.
 Bukhl = Allah Swt Ne Jo Fazal Diya Hai Usko Chupana,Jis Cheez Ka Kharch Karna Lazim Ho Usey Rok
Lena (Kanjoosi). Ex-Maal, Ilm
 Jo Log Akhirat Ke Ajr Par Yakeen Nahi Rakhte, Wo Apna Maal Logon Se Tareef (Riyakari) Aur Izzat
Paney Ke Liye Kharch Karte Hai.
 Aise Logon Ka Sabse Bura Dost - Shaytan Hai, Kyunki Unki Niyat Allah Ko Qush Karne Ki Nahi Hai.
 Ehsaan Aur Neki Allah Ki Khatir Karne Walon Ke Liye Bada Ajr Hai.
 Lesson: Har Neki Multiply Hoti Hai To Kisi Bhi Neki Ko Mamuli/Choti Nahi Samjhey.
Ayat 41-42
 Qayamat Ke Din Nabi/Rasool Apni Qaum Ke Khilaf Gawahi Denge.
 Mohammed Saw (Quran/Sunnat) Ka Inkaar Karne Waley Log Apne Hisaab Kitaab Se Bhagengey.
Ayat 43 (Namaz, Tayammum)
 Namaz Nahi Padhna Hai In Halaton Me –
 Nashey Me Ho
 Haiz – Periods
Napaki Ki Halat,
 Nifas – Bleeding After Delivery
Ghusl Wajib Hai
 Janabat – Taluq Qayam Kiya Ho
 Lesson: Namaz Mein Alfaaz Ko Samajhkar Padhna Hai, Concentration: Khushu Khuzu Zaroori Hai.
 Tayammum - Conditions :
 Beemar Ho, Jaan Ki Halakat, Marz Badhne Ka Andesha
 Pani Available Na Ho :
 Safar Par Ho.
 Hajath ….. Ex -Wudu Ke Liye, Napaki.
 Tayammum – Matti Se Karna Hai---Tareeka :
1. Dono Hathon Ko Matti Par Marey.
2. Phir Phoonk Marengey (To Remove Extra Dust/Matti).
3. Chehre Par Masa Kare.
4. Hathon Par Masa Kare.
Ayat 44-50 (Kalaam Me Tehreef, Shirk)
 Ahle Kitab – Yahood (Jews) = Taurat ; Nasara (Christians) = Injeel
 Hidayat Milne Ke Baad Bhi Ahle Kitab Uspar Amal Nahi Karna Chahte.
Page | 42
 Hamare Paas Bhi Quran Hai , Kya Hum Uspar Amal Karte Hai?
 Kuch Yahoodi Apni Zabaan Ko Modhkar Baat Karte Jab Mohammed Saw Ke Saath Hotey.
 Unka Maqsad : Mazaak Udana, Taney Dena
 Sami’na Wa Ata’na = Suna Humne Aur Itat Ki Humne, Par Humko Qayam Rehna Hai.
 Ashabe Sabt Ka Waqya: Bani Israel Me Se They, Samandar Ke Kinare Rehte. Allah Swt Ne Hafte Ka Din
Ibadat Me Guzarne Ka Hukm Diya , Unhoney Chaal Chali :Juma Ke Din Jaal Bicha Dete, Machliyan Usme Phas Jati Aur Sunday Ko Wo Jaal Nikal Lete.
Unki Saza – Bandar Banadiye Gaye.
 Warning - Imaan Nahi Laye To Ashabe Sabt Ki Tarah Hashr Hoga.
 Shirk – Allah Swt Ke Ilah (Rab) Honey Me Kisi Aur Ko Shareek Thehrana, Zaat Me, Seefat Me. Kisi
Makhlooq (Creation) Ko Allah Ke Barabar Qarar Dena. Shirk Ki Maafi Nahi.
 Ex: Isa A.S Allah Ke Bete, Budh, Khahishey Nafs, Sun..Moon Ki Pooja.
 Shirk Karne Waley Log Apne Apko Paak (Nek) Samajhte Hai.
 Kaun Nek Hai Ye Faisla Allah Tala Karengey.
 Ruku 8 -Ayat 51-59
Ayat 51-57 (Jibt, Taghoot)
 Jibt = Befayda, Be-Asal, Behaqeeqat Wehmi Khayalat. Ex: Badshaguni, Superstition, Zodiac Signs.
 Taghoot = Har Wo Quwwat, Cheez Ya Insaan Jo Allah Swt Ke Alawa Par Kisi Aur Ki Ibadat Ke Liye
Bulaye. Ex: Shaytan, Insan, Jinn.
 Yahood Ilm Waley Honey Ke Bawajood Jibt Aur Taghoot Par Yakeen Rakhte They Aur Ahle Makkah Ko
Bhi Gumrah Karte. Allah Ne Lanat Ki Hai Unpar.
 Allah Swt Ki Hukumat Mein Koi Hissedaar Nahi Hai.
 Ahle Kitab Ko Hasad Thi Mohammed Saw Ke Followers Se (Ahle Imaan).
 Bani Israel – Musa A.S, Dawood A.S, Isa A.S—Taurat, Zaboor, Injeel. Sulayman A.S-Badshahat.
 Bani Ismail – Muhammed Saw – Quran.
 Ayaat Ke Saath Kufr:
Kauni Ayaat – Kayenaat (Creations)
Sharrai Ayaat – Kitaben, Ehkamaat.
 Jahannam Me Khaal (Skin) Replace Ki Jayegi Takey Shaded Takleef Mehsoos Ho, Aag Ki.
 Jo Imaan Laye Aur Nek Amal (Ekhlaas, Quran,Sunnat Ke Mutabiq)  Jannat Ki Tasweer:
 Nehrein.
 Pure Spouse/Companions.
 Ghaney Saye – Cool Shadow Of Trees.
Ayat 58-59 (Amanat, Allah Ki Aur Mohammed Saw Ki Itaat)
 Amanat = Har Supurt Ki Hui Cheez Amanat Hai.
 Hamari Zindagi, Jism, Aulad, Maal,Deen, Jo Bhi Allah Ne Diya.
 Bandon Ke Beech Me Amanat – Kisi Ki Cheez, Baat, Raaz, Zimmedari.
 Logon Ke Darmiyaan Faisle Insaaf, Ke Saath Karna Hai (As A Judge, Leader, Parent…).
 Islam Ki Buniyaad, Itaat (Obey) Karne Me Hai :
1. Allah Swt - Quran/Ehkamat Par Amal.
2. Rasool Saw – Sunnat Par Amal.
 Ulil-Amr = Jiske Paas Ilm Ho, Zimmedar Log, Responsible Heads.
 Ikhtelaaf Hojaye To Quran, Sunnat Ke Mutabiq Faisle Karne Ka Hukm Hai.
 Lesson: Faisle Apni Samajh, Apni Khwahish Ke Mutabiq Nahi Karna Hai.
 Ruku 9 -Ayat 60-70 (Munafiqeen Ki Sifaat, Itaat-E-Rasool)
Ayat 60 (Taghoot : Ka Inkaar Karna Hai)
 Kuch Log Dawa Karte Hai Ki Wo Imaan Rakhte Hai(Quran..), Lekin Apney Faisle Taghoot(Ghair Allah)Se
Karwate Hai.
 Aam Context – Wo Musalmaan Jo Ghair Allah, Ki Ibadat Karte,.
Page | 43
 Imaan Ka Takhaza Ye Hai Ki, Taghoot Ka Inkaar Kare Aur Quran Ke Kanoon Ko Maney.
Ayat 61-62
 Munafiq = Sirf Zabaan Se Imaan Latey, Dil Se Nahi.
 Quran, Sunnat Ko Sunna Aur Uspar Amal Nahi Karna Chahte.
 Qudh Bhi Rukte Aur Doosron Ko Bhi Rokte Deen Se Aur Amal Karne Se Bhi.
 Jhoothi Qasam Khatey, Apni Asliyat Chipaney.
 Kya Hum Inme Shamil Hai?
Ayat 63-65 (Khairkhwahi, Itaat-E-Rasool)
 Ayat 63 Qitaab Mohammed Saw Se, Ke Munafiqeen Ko :
 Ignore Kare, Jhagda Nahi Kare.
 Naseehat Kare.
 Naram Baat Kahe Jiska Asar Dil Par Ho.
 Lesson: Khairkhwahi Ekhtiyaar Karna Hai Mamlon Ko Sudharne, Gali Galoch, Maar Peet Nahi.
 Nabi/Rasool Ka Maqsad – Tawheed Aur Tareekaye Zindagi Sikhaye Takey Log Unki Itaat Kare.
 Munsif = Faisla Karne Wala, Judge
 Complete Momin Wo Hai Jo Rasool Par Imaan Laye + Unke Bataye Huey Faisle (Sunnat) Ko Bhi Maney.
 Dil Me Koi Tangi Ke Baghair, Pairvi (Follow) Karna Hai Sunnat Ko.
 Lesson: Deen-E-Islam Ke Tamaam Ehkamaat Without Question Accept Karna Hai.
Ayat 66-70 (Hidayat, Allah Swt Ka Inaam)
 Jihad(Qurbani), Hijrat Karna Farz Kiya Jata To Bahut Bhari Hota.
 Shak Chodhkar Aur Rasool Saw Ki Advice Qubool Karne Par Sahi Raaste Ki Hidayat Milegi.
 Quran Aur Sunnat Par Amal Karne Walon Ko Inaam – Allah Swt Ki Taraf Se.
 Ruku 10- Ayat 71-76
Ayat 71: Ahle Imaan Ko Hukum – Jung Ki Karwaii, Army, Hathiyaar…Apni Hifazat Ke Liye Prepare Karey.
Ayat 72-73
 Jung Me Participate Nahi Karte, Bahaney Banate.
 Musalmaan Shaheed Ho Gaye To Qush Hotey Kyunki Unki Jaan Bach Gayi.
 Duniyawi Fayde – Maal Unke Liye Badi Kamyabi Hai.
 Duniya Ki Zindagi Ko Tarjee (Preference) Dete.
 Lesson: Duniya Ki Zindagi Me Busy Hokar Akhirat Ko Bhoolna Nahi, Akhirat Ki Tayyari Karni Hai.
Ayat 74-76 (Jung Fi-Sabilillah)
 Allah Swt Ke Raaste Me Nikalne Walon Ke Liye Aur Shaheed Ke Liye Bada Ajr Hai.
 Madina Ke Mominon Ko Hukum - Jo Hijarat Nahi Kar Paye, Unke Liye Jung Ki Jaye Kuffar Ke Saath.
 Makkah Me Kamzor Log Allah Swt Se Dua Karte Hai.
 Lesson: Museebat, Takleef Me Allah Swt Ki Taraf Ruju Kare, Madad Aur Dua Mangey.
 Kuffar Ki Jung Ka Maqsad Batil Hota Hai – Allah Aur Rasool Ke Khilaf, Sarkashi, Zulm Ke Liye.
 Kuffar Ki Kamzori, Imaan Nahi Laye To Kamyab Nahi Hosakte.
 Ruku 11- Ayat 77-87
Ayat 77 (Taqwa)
 Makki Zindagi Me Hukum – Namaz, Zakat Ka.
 Madani Zindagi Me Jung Farz Hogayi To Ahle Imaan Ghabra Gaye.
 Taqwa - Allah Ki Mohabbat Me Nek Kaam Karna, Allah Ki Narazgi Se Darkar Burey Kamon Se Bachna.
 Ahle Imaan Ko Akhirat Ka Ajr Chahiye To Allah Se Taqwa Ekhtiyaar Karna Hai.
Ayat 78-79
 Maut Haq Hai.
 Munafiq Kehte Unko Bhalai Allah Ki Taraf Se Pahunchti Hai, Aur Unki Museebaton Ke Liye Rasool Saw
Ko Zimmedar Thehrate (Na’uzubillah).
Page | 44
 Rasool Saw Ka Har Amal Allah Swt Ke Izn Se Hi Hota.
 Insaan Nafarmani, Kotahi Karke Qudh Ko Takleef Pahunchata Hai.
 Rasool Saw Ki Zimmedari Sirf, Allah Ka Paigham Logon Tak Pahunchaney Ki Hai.
Ayat 80 - Daleel Hai Ki Sunnat Par Amal Karna Zaroori Hai.
Ayat 81 - Munafiq Amal Karne Ka Dikhawa Karte Aur Mohammed Saw Ke Khilaaf Planning Bhi Karte.
Ayat 82 - Daleel Hai Ki Quran Allah Swt Ka Kalaam Hai.
 Tadabbur = Kaam Ke Anjaam Tak Pahunchna (Depth); Ghaur-O- Fikar Karna
 Quran Me Tadabbur : Samajhkar Padhna, Amal Karna, Logon Tak Pahunchana.
Ayat 83-85
 Ulil Amr = Responsible Heads ; Istambaat = Kisi Baat Ki Gehrai Me Jakar Natija Paana
 Kisi Mamle Ke Barey Me Koi Khabar- Afwa (Rumour) Ya Ikhtelaaf Ho To Rasool Saw Ki (Sunnat,Hadees)
Aur Zimmedar Logon (Heads) Ki Opinion Lena Hai.
 Lesson: Tehkeekh Kiye Baghair Kisi Bhi Baat Ko Nahi Phaylana Hai.
 Hukum Rasool Saw Ko Diya Ja Raha Ke Mominon Ko Jung Ke Liye Motivate Karey.
 Sifarish – Hamare Kehne Par Kisi Ne Achcha Amal Kiya To Humko Bhi Ajr Milega.
 Niyat, Burai Ki Taraf Bulane Ki Ho To Gunah Likha Jayega Hamare Hisse Me.
 Lesson: Doosron Ko Bhi Neki Ki Taraf Bulana Hai.
Ayat 86-87 (Salaam Ki Ehmiyat)
 Salaam Ka Behtar Jawab Dena Hai. Isme Salamati, Rehmat, Barkat Shamil Hai.
 Qayamat Kab Ayegi Iska Ilm Sirf Allah Swt Ke Paas Hai.
Ruku 12 -Ayat 88- 91
Ayat 88 - Me Musalmanon Ke 2 Groups Ka Zikr Hai:
1. Munafiqeen Zaban Se Imaan Laye - Imaan Walon Jaisa Sulook Kiya Jaye.
2. Wo Dhoka Dete – Kafiron Jaisa Sulook Kiya Jaye.
 Kamzor Imaan Walon Ke Liye Hidayat Nahi.
 Munafiq Chahte Hai Ki Ahle Imaan, Deen Me Unki Tarah Hojaye.
Ayat 89-90 : Cases :Qatl nahi karna hai
1. Peace Treaty (Contract) - Ho ----Musalmanon Ka Kisi Qaum Se.
2. Neutral – Kisi Se Bhi Ladhna Nahi Chahte.
3. Wo Sulah Chahte Ho.
Qatl karna hai
1. Wo Kafir Ke Saath Milkar Musalmanon Ko Nuksaan Pahunchana Chahte Ho.
2. Fitna – Agar Wo Sajish Jung Ki Chipkar Kare
3. Wo Sulah Nahi Chahte Ho.
Ruku 13 -Ayat 92-96 (Conditions : Qatl)
Ayat 92-93
1. (a). Qatl-E-Qata : Accidental Killing, Bina Irada Kaffara + Diyat (Blood Money)-----Waris Maaf Karsakte (Sadqa)
(b) Maqtool Dushman Qaum Se Ho
Only Kaffara
(c). Peace Treaty Ho
2. Qatl-E-Amad : Intentional Killing, Murder
Kaffara + Diyat
Jahannam, Allah Swt Ki Lanat, Ghazab, Azaab
Ayat 94-96
 Jung Me Hamla Karne Se Pehle Pata Karlena Hai Ki Wo Momin Hai Ya Kafir.
Page | 45
 Islam Qubool Karle To Qatl Nahi Karna Hai.
 Jung Ki Niyat Khazana Lootne, Dushmani Nikalne Ki Nahi…Sirf Kalma Buland Karne Ki Honi Chahiye.
 Jihad = Utmost Struggle ; Poori Koshish / Mujahid = Jihad Karne Wala(Maal, Jaan, Deen)
 Mujahid Ke Darje Zyada Hai, Aam Momin Se.
 Lesson: Allah Ki Raah Me Koshish Karne Walon Ke Liye Ajr, Rehmat Aur Bakshish Hai.
Ruku 14 - Ayat 97-100 ( Hijrat = Migration)
Ayat 97-100
 Jo Imaan Laye Lekin Deen Par Amal Karne Ke Liye Hijrat Nahi Kiye, Farishtey Unse Sawaal Kar Rahe Hai.
 Majboor Hai, Sources Nahi Hijrat Ke Liye – To Maafi Hai.
 Deen-E-Islam Ke Liye Hijrat Karne Walon Ke Liye Ajr Aur Risq Ka Intezam Bhi Hai.
 Lesson: Agar Deen Par Amal Karne Se Roka Jaraha To Hijrat Kar Leni Chahiye.
Ruku 15-Ayat 101-104 (Salatul- Qasr, Salatul- Qawf)
Ayat 101-104
 Salatul-Qasr = Safar Ki Namaz Choti/Short Karke Padhna Hai.Ex-Zuhr 2 Rakat Farz
 Salatul-Qawf = Halatey Qawf Me, Dushman Ka Qawf Ho
 Procedure : Maidan-E- Jung Me , 2 Groups Me Log Divide. First Grp First Rakat Imam Ke Peeche
Padhega, Aur Second Grp Protection Karega. Second Rakat Me Places Exchange Hojayengi. First Grp
Individually Second Rakat Complete Kar Lega.
 Namaz Complete Hojaye To Allah Swt Ka Zikr Karna Hai.
 Lesson: Jamaat Ke Saath Namaz Padhna Aur Zikr Ki Importance Pata Chalti Hai.
 Kisi Bhi Haal Me Farz Namaz Ko Chodhna Nahi Hai.
 Imaan Waley Takleef Uthatey Hai Aur Ajr Ki Ummeed Rakhte Hai.
Ruku 16- Ayat 105-112
Ayat 105-109 (Amanat Me Khayanat)
 Ayat 105 –Waqya: Banu Zafar, Ansaar Ka Ek Qabila Tha, Uske Ek Shaqs Tama’bin Ubayriq Ne Apne
Humsaye Ke Ghar Se Chori Ki Aur Us Cheez Ko Ek Yahoodi Ke Paas Amanat Ke Taur Par Rakhadi. Malik
Ko Shaq Hua Yahoodi Par. Poochne Par Yahoodi Ne Bataya Ki Usne Chori Nahi Ki. Jab Ye Mamla Rasool
Saw Ke Paas Gaya To Banu Zafar Ke Log Tama’ko Support Kiye. Rasool Saw, Tama’ Ke Haq Me Faisla
Karne Waley They. Phir Allah Ne Apko Wahi Ke Zariye Sachai Ki Khabar Dedi.
 Ayat 105 – Rasool Saw Se Mukhatib – Faisla Wahi Ke Zariye Karen.
 Quran Haq Hai, Sahi Aur Galat Me Faisla Karti Hai.
 Khayanat (Cheat) Karne Wala Shaqs Apne Zameer Ke Khilaf Amal Karta Hai.
 Allah Swt Ko Sabke Amal Ka Ilm Hai, Jo Chipkar Bhi Kiye Jatey Hai.
 Duniya Me Gunah Karke Ek Doosre Ki Madad Se Bach Sakte Hai, Lekin Qayamat Ke Din Unka Koi
Madadgaar Nahi Hoga.
Ayat 110-112: 3 Types Of People –
1. Kisi Se Gunah Ho Jaye, Phir Usne Sachchi Tauba Ki, To Bakshish Payega.
2. Kisi Ne Intentionally Gunah Kiya Aur Bakshish Nahi Mangi, To Wo Gunah Uski Apni Jaan Par Hoga.
3. Apni Galati/Gunah Ko Kisi Aur Par Thope Dena, Qudh Ki Saza Ko Badhana Aur Pakki Kar Lena Hai.
 Lesson: Tauba Ka Tareeka : Gunah Accept Karey, Repeat Nahi Karey Aur Dil Se Bakshish Mange.
Ruku 17-Ayat 113-115
Ayat 113 (Mohammed Saw Ummi They)
 Banu Zafar Ke Kuch Log Jhoothi Batein Banakar, Galat Faisla Karwana Chahte They.
 Mohammed Saw Ummi They, Padhna Likhna Aur Ghayab Ka Ilm Nahi Jantey They.
Ayat 114-115
 Sargoshiyan – Kaana Phusi, Chup-Chupke Secretly Baat Karna.
 Buri Baton – Galat Kamon Ke Liye Allowed Nahi. Ex : Sajish, Badgumani
Page | 46
 Achchi Baton – Ke Liye Allowed Hai. Ex : Sadqa, Neki, Islah
 Quran, Sunnat Ko Chodkar, Kisi Doosre Tareekey Se Zindagi Guzarne Walon Ke Liye Jahannam Hai.
 Lesson: Quran Aur Sunnat Ka Ilm Hasil Karna Zaroori Hai, Sahi Tareekey Se Zindagi Guzarne.
Ruku 18- Ayat 116-126
Ayat 116-122 (Shirk Ki Maafi Nahi Hai, Shaytan Dushman Hai Hamara)
 Mushrik Buthon (Idols) Aur Shaytan Ki Ibadat Karte Hai.
 Shaytan Insanon Ko Bhatkata Hai, Galat Kamon Ko Khoobsurat Banakar.
 Ex: Bid’dat Ko Sahi Aur Neki Samajh Kar Karna.
1. Ummiden – Allah Ke Siwa Kisi Aur Se Karna Ke Woh Kaam Bana Denge
2. Janwaron Ke Kaan Kaat Kar Ahle Arab Budh Ke Naam Par Azaad Chodh Dete They.
3. Taqhleeq Badalna - Ex: Plastic Surgery, Eyebrows.
4. Jhoothi Tamanna - Ex: Duniya Ki Khwahishaat (Desires).
 Lesson: Shaytan Ke Waswason Ko Pehchanna Hai Aur Unse Bachna Bhi Hai.
Ayat 123- 126 (Jannat Batil Tamanna Se Hasil Nahi Hogi)
 Yahood - Hum Allah Ke Bete Hai, Musa A.S Ne Kalaam Kiya Allah Se To Wo Jannat Me Le Jayengey.
 Nasara - Isa A.S Kalimatullah Hai, Gunahon Ko Lekar Sooli Par Chadh Gaye To Unhe Bhi Jannat Mil
Jayegi.
 Burai Ka Badla Bura Hi Hoga. Apne Aamaal Ka Nateeja Sabko Milega.
 Lesson: Akhirat Ki Kamyabi Ke Liye Koshish Aur Mehnat Karna Hai, Sirf Ummeed Kafi Nahi Hai.
 Jannat = Imaan + Nek Amal (Sirf Allah Ke Liye, Quran Aur Sunnat Ke Mutabiq)
 Yaksoo = Farmabardaar, Surrender Kar Dena Allah Swt Ko. Ex : Ibrahim A.S
 Apni Poori Zaat Ko Allah Tala Ke Hawaley Kar Dena Hai.
Ruku 19 Ayat 127-134
Ayat 127-130 (Yateemon Ke Saath Insaaf, Aurton Ke Huqooq)
 Yateem Ladkiyon Ke Saath Nikah - Meher Dena, Achcha Sulook Karna, Wirasat Me Hissa Dena.
 Shauhar Apni Biwi Ka Haq Ada Nahi Kar Raha To :
 Kuch Terms And Conditions Par Dono Razi Ho Sakte Hai.
 Aapas Me Sulah Behtar Hai Talaq Se.
 Compromise Karna Mushkil Hai Lekin Ehsaan Ka Rawaiyya Ekhtiyaar Karna Hai.
 Ek Se Zyada Biwi Ho To:
 Adl, Insaaf Karna Hai.
 Mu’allakh – Na Shadi Shuda, Na Talaq Shuda…..Nahi Chodhna Hai.
 Kisi Ek Ki Taraf Poori Tarah Nahi Jhuk Jana Hai.
 In Mamlon Me Allah Swt Ka Taqwa Ekhtiyaar Karna Hai.
 Last Stage – Alag Hona.
 Lesson: Ehsaan, Sabr Karna Hai, Rishta Nibhana Lekin Galat Kamon Me Nahi Padhna.
Ayat 131-134
 Nek Zindagi Allah Swt Ke Taqwa Se Hasil Hoti Hai.
 Hamari Ibadat Ki Allah Ko Zaroorat Nahi.
 Duniya Ke Mamlat, Kaam Allah Ki Raza Ke Liye Kiye To Duniya Aur Akhirat Me Ajr Hai.
 Lesson: Duniya Temporary Hai, Akhirat Ka Ajr Hamesha Bakhi Rahega.
Ruku 20 -Ayat 135-141
Ayat 135 ( Insaaf Ke Saath Gawahi Dena Hai)
 Gawahi :
 Gawahi Apney Khilaf Ho, Ya Qareebi Rishtedaar Ke Khilaf Ho Insaaf Ke Saath Dena Hai.
 Ameer Ya Ghareeb Honey Se Kisi Aur Ke Saath Na-Insaafi Nahi Karna Hai.
 Apne Fayde, Jhoothi Khwaish Ke Liye Nahi Dena Hai.
Page | 47
 Baat Ko Sahi Rukh Se Modhkar Ya Khamosh Rehkar - Haq Ko Chipana Nahi Hai.
Ayat 136 – Imaan Walon Se Kaha Ja Raha Apna Imaan Ko Badhaye Aur Mazboot Karle.
Ayat 137-139
 Aasani Dikhi To Imaan Par Qayam Rehte, Mushkil Dikhi To Ruk Jatey, Kufr Karte.
 Aise Logon Ko Hidayat, Bakshish Nahi Mil Sakti, Jo Deen Par Sabit Khadmi Nahi Rakhte.
 Lesson: Munafiqeen Ka Imaan Weak Hai Isliye, Wo Amal Me Peeche Rehjatey, Hamara Imaan Strong
Hai Ya Weak?
 Izzat Paney Ke Liye Kafiron Ko Apna Dost Banatey Hai. Ex: Social Status Ke Liye Momin (Beard, Burqa)
Ke Saath Relations Nahi Rakhte.
 Lesson: Haqeeqi Izzat Allah Swt Ko Razi Karne Me Hai Nakey Bandon Ko.
Ayat 140 (Deen-E-Islam Ka Mazaak Udana Nahi Hai)
 Jis Mehfil Me Deen Ka, Allah Ka (Quran, Ehkamaat), Rasool Saw Ka (Sunnat) Mazaak Udaya Jata Hai
Wahan Baithney Ki Ijazat Nahi Hai.
Ayat 141
 Intezaar Karte Hai Ki Mominon Ko Museebat Pahunchey.
 Jhoothi Batein Bolkar, Jahan Fayda Dikha, Unse Ja Milte Hai.
 Lesson: Jhooth Bolna Aur Sirf Duniyawi Faydon Se Mohabbat Rakhna Munafiqeen Ki Sifaat Hai.
 Qayamat Me Munafiq Ke Jhooth Ka Faisla Hoga.
 Kafir Ghalib Nahi Aasakte Mominon Par.
Ruku 21 Ayat 142-152
Ayat 142
 Gunah Karke Qudh Ko Dhoka De Rahey Hai.
 Namaz Susti Se Padhte Hai.
 Dikhawa Riyakari Karte Hai (Namaz, Neki, Sadqa)
 Allah Swt Ko Yaad Nahi Karte Hai.
 Koi Aqeeda Nahi Unka, Na Wo Poorey Momin Na Poorey Kafir.
 Lesson: Zahiri Taur Se Deendaar Banna Munafiqeen Ki Sifat Hai.
Ayat 143-147
 Jo Kafir Deen-E-Islam Ko Nuksaan Pahunchana Chahte Hai Unse Dosti Nahi Karna Hai.
 Nek Logon Ki Sohbat Insaan Ko Nek Banati Hai, Imaan Ki Hifazat Zaroori Hai.
 Darkil Asfal = Sabse Nichla Hissa Jahannam Ka - Munafiq Ke Liye.
 Ajr-E-Azeem = Jannat - Mominon Ke Liye Jo :
1. Tauba - Astaghfaar Karte Hai.
2. Islah - Galatiyon Ko Sudharey, Mamlaat Durust Karle.
3. Quran Par Amal Karte Hai.
4. Khalis - Purely Sirf Allah Swt Ki Ibadat, Allah Ko Razi Karte Hai.
 Mominon Ki Sifaat :
1. Shukar Guzari – Achchey Burey Halat Me, Nemat Allah Ki Taraf Se Hai Acknowledge Karte Hai.
2. Complete Imaan, Yakeen Ke Saath.
 Lesson: Shukr Guzaar Hona Chahiye Kyunki Allah Swt Ke Paas, Aise Bandon Ki Qadar Hai.
Page | 48
Jawahir Programme Dawran-e-Quran
Juz 6 Laa Yuhibullah: Surah 5 Al Maa’idah
Juz 6 – Laa Yuhibullah – Surah Nisa
 Ruku -21 Ayaat (148-162)
 In Ayaato Mein Behtareen Aqlaq Ki Taleem Di Ja Rahi Hai.
 Imaan Billah Aur Imaan Bil Rasool.
 Aap S.A. W.Se Maujuzaath Ka Mangna Jaisa Ke Moosa A.S.Se Unki Qaum Ney Manga.
 Ahle Kitaab Ne Muhammad (Saw) Se Maang Ki Thi Ke Wo Asmman Se Ek Likhi Huwi Kitaab
Lekar Aaye.
 Un Logon Ne Musa (As) Se Maang Ki Thi Ke Wo Allah Ko Zahir Dekhna Chahte Hai,Allah Ko
Lekar Aao.
 Bani Israil Ki Wada Qilafi Per Allah Ka Mohar Laga Dena.
 Allah Ne Un Par Mohar Laga Di Kyunki Unhone Alllah Ke Ahad Ko Todha, Allah Ki Aayaton Ka
Kufr Kiya,Ambiya Ka Nahaq Qatal Kiya , Unhone Ne Kaha Ki Hamare Dil Ghulf Mein Hai,Unke
Kufr Ke Wajah Se Allah Ne Mohar Laga Di.
 Hazrat Mariam Per Bohtaan, Isa A.S. Ka Qatal.
 Hazrat Mariam Pe Badkaari Ka Bohtaan Laga Kar Un Par Zina Ka Ilzaam Lagaya Aur Isa (As) Ko
Walad Uz Zina Kaha,Unke Kufr Ki Wajah Se.
 Yahodiyon Per Halal Cheezon Ko Haram Kar Dena.
 Imaan Walon Ke Ley Ajar E Azeem.
 Ruku -22 Ayaat (163-171)
 Wahi Ka Nuzool Aur Hujjath Ka Qayem Hona.
 Wahi – Wo Paighaam Jiske Zariye Allah Ta’ala Apne Ambiya Ko Apna Ahkamaat Dete Hai
Take Wo Bandon Tak Pahunchaye Aur Bande Allah Ki Ibadath Kar Sake.
 Allah Aur Uske Farishton Ki Gawaahi.
 Allah Ta’ala Khud Gawahi De Rahe Hai Aur Farishte Gawahi De Rahe Hain Ki Quran Allah Ka
Kalaam Hai Aur Allah Ki Taraf Se Rasool Par Nazil Huwi.
 Kufr Aur Baghawat Karne Walon Ke Liye Jahannum.
 Allah Par Imaan Lana,Deen Mein Ghuloo Na Karna.
 Hamare Imaan Lane Nahi Laane Se Allah Ko Koi Faraq Nahi Padhega Kyunki Allah Ghani Hai.
 Ghuloo – Hadse Badh Jaana, Zyadati Karna , Ifraad Karna, Mubalegha Karna.
 Kalalah Kaun Hota Hai?
 Kalalah – Wo Shaqs Jis Ka Na Koi Baap Na Aulad Ho.
 Agar Kalalah Ki Ek Hi Behan(Sagi Ya Baap Ki Taraf Se) Ho To – ½ Hissa Milega.
 Akela Bhai Ho To Wo Waris Hoga Agar Behen Ka Koi Baccha (Son) Na Ho.
 Behnein 2 Ya 2 Se Zayada Ho 2/3 Tarka Hoga.
 Behen Bhai Dono Hai Toh 2:1
Ayaat – 120
Ruku-16







SurahMa’idah
Surah 5
Madani
 Ruku 1 - Ayaat(1-5)
Ahad Ki Tashreeh.
Bandon Ka Allah Se Ahad-Ahad E Alasth Jo Alam E Arwah Me Bandon Ne Allah Se Kiya Tha.
Bandon Ka Bandon Se Ahad.
Halaal Janwaron Ki Tafseel
Shayer Ka Ehtaraam (Nishaniyon Ka Ehtaraam) Hurmath Wale Mahine , Baaz Dusre
Nishaniyan .
Jo Allah Ki Nishaniyaan Hai ,Shayer Allah, Jin Ko Dekh Kar Allah Yaad Aaye – Unke Baare
Mein Pabandiyon Ko Nahi Chodna .
Unki Ta’azeem Aur Ehtaraam Karna
Page | 49
Juz 6 Laa Yuhibullah: Surah 5 -Al Ma’idah
 Nishaniyaan – Amal E Hajj/Umrah , Muqamaat Hajj/Umrah.
 Hurmat wale maheene – Rajab ,Zilqaida,Zilhajj,Muharram.
 Hady – Hudood E Haram Mein Pahunchana.
 Patte wale – Unko Takleef Na De Sahulatein Dena .
 Hajj Ya Umrah Karne Walon Ko Takleef Na Dena.
 Allah Ki Ita’at Aur Neik Kaamon Mein Ek Dusre Ki Mada Karo.
 Dushmani Ke Josh Mein Zyaadati Na Karo.Tawun Alal Birr (Neki Mein Madad Karo)
 Haraaam Janwar .
 Murdaar – Except Machli,Tiddi(Locust).
 Khoon – Behta Khoon naake jo Tilli,Kaleji.
 Khinzeer Ka Gosht – Charbi,Baal,Uski Har Cheez.
 Allah Ke Ilawa Kisi Aur Ke Naam Se Zubah Karna.
 Gala Ghuth Kar Marne Wale Janwar.
 Takkar Khakar Marne Wale Jaanwar.
 Jisse Kisi Darinde Ne Khaaya Ho.
 Jo Zubah Kiya Gaya Nusub /Aasthanon Par.
 Islam Ke Ghalbe Se Kufr Ko Mayoosi.
 Deen Mukammal Ho Gaya Aur Kuffar Ko Samajh Aagaya Ki Wo Deen Ko Mita Nahi Sakte Isiliye
Wo Mayoos Hogaye.
 Halaal Cheezon Ka Sawaal Aur Uska Jawaab.
 Shikaar Ke Ehkaam.
 Ahle Kitaab Ka Khana Halaal Hai.
 Ahle Kitaab Ki Auraton Se Nikah.
 Ahle Kitaab Ki Aurtein Muslamaan Mardon Ke Liye Halaal Hai Taake Wo Unke Saamne Deen
Pesh Kar Sake – Deen Aage Badhe Aur Nasal Badhe.
 Sharaith – Ke Wo Paak Daman Ho, Maher Ada Kare (Mard) Uske Chupe Dost Na Ho , Ghar
Basane Ki Niyyat Ho, Badkaari Karne Wali Na Ho.
 Ruku 2 – Ayaat (6-11 )
 Namaaz Ke Liye Wudhu Ka Hukum.
 Wudhu Karne Se Pehle – Bismillah Padhna ,Donon Haathon Ko Teen Baar
Dhona(Hateliyaan)Aur Ungliyon Ke Beech Mein Bhi Dhona.
 Muh Mein Teen Baar Kulli Aur Naak Saaf Karna.
 Pura Chahra Dhona (Teen Baar)
 Pehle Right Arm Kohniyon Tak Dhona Hai Aur Phir Left Arm Kohniyon Tak Teen Baar.
 Sar Ka Massa – Peshani Se Peeche Aur Phir Wapas Massah Kare Angothe Se Kaan Ke Peeche
Saaf Kare Aur Index Finger Se Kaan Ke Andar.
 Pehle Right Leg Phir Left Leg Dhona Takhnon Tak Teen Baar.
 Wudhu Ke Baad Ki Dua.
 Janaabat Ke Liye Ghusl.Tayammum Ka Hukum , Ehkaam Mein Sahulatein.
 Asaaniyon Par Allah Ka Shukr.
 Muminon Ke Ahad Ki Taskeer.
 Ye Ahad Aalam E Arwah Mein Liya Gaya Waad’ah Ahad E Alasth Hai.
 Allah Taala Ne Adam As Ko Paida Karne Ke Baad Unki Pushth Se Tamaam Ruhoon Ko Paida
Kiya Aur Poocha, ‘‘Kya Mei Tumhara Rab Hoon ?’’
 Sab Ne Jawaab Diya , ‘‘Haan Hai.’’
 Insaaf Ki Gawahi Ka Hukm
 Adal Wa Insaaf Ki Takeed, ,Adal Wa Insaaf Se Taqwa Hasil Hota Hai.
 Allah Ki Qatir Gawaahi Dena Jo Adal Aur Insaaf Par Mabni Ho.
Page | 50














Deen Ki Gawaahi – Ummat E Wasath Ki Zimmedari Deen Ko Aage Pohchaane Mein.
Hadith ka mafhoom ‘‘ Adal Karne Wale Qayaamat Ke Din Noor Ki Mimbaron Par Honge.’’
 Ruku 3 – Ayaat (12-19 )
Allah Ta’ala Ka Saath Kab Milega?
 Jab Hum Namaaz Ada Karte Hai.
 Zakaath Dete Hai.
 Rasool Per Imaan Laate Hai.
 Qarz E Hasna Dete Hai.
Bani Israel Se Allah Ka Ahad.
 Yahoodiyon Ne Ahad Ko Todh Diya.
 Taurath Ko Padhna Bhool Gaye Aur Amal Nahi Kiya.
 Kalaam Mein Tahreef Ki.
 Allah Ne Un Par La’anat Ki Aur Unke Dilon Ko Sakht Kardiya.
Isaayon Se Allah Ka Ahad
 Allah Ne Isaayon Se Ahad Liya Tha Ki Apne Nabi Ki Madad Karo.
 Muhammad (Saw) Ko Bhi Mano Aur Madad Karo.
 Lekin Wo Bhool Gaye Allah Ne Unke Darmiyaan Adawath Aur Bhughz Daal Diya.
Aap (Saw) Ko Afu Wa Darguzar Karne Ka Hukm.
Lafze E Nasaara Ki Tashreeh.
Ahle Kitaab Ki Aapas Mein Dayeemi Bhugz Wa Adawat.
Yahoodi Aur Nasaara Ko Islam Ki Dawat.
Yahood Aur Nasaara Paighamboron Ko Allah Ka Beta Ya Allah Hone Ka Da’wah Karte The.
Ahle Kitaab Ko Aap (Saw) Ki Itaa’ath Ka Hukum.
 Ruku 4– Ayaat (20-26)
Bani Israel Per Allah Ki Nematon Ka Zikar.
 Nabiyon Ko bheja.
 Badeshaahath Di.
 Unhe Wo Diya Jo Jahaanon Mein Kisi Ko Nahi Diya.
Yahoodiyun Ko falasteen ki zameen Zameen Mein Dakhile Ka Hukum Aur Unki Buzdili.
Allah Per Tawakkal Ka Mafhoom.
 Hazrath Musa (As) Ki Dua.
ِِ ِ
ِ ِ ِ ُ ِ‫ب إِِﱐ ﻻَ أَمل‬
‫ﲔ‬
ّ ِّ ‫َر‬
َ ‫ﲔ ال َقوم ال َفاسق‬
َ َ‫افرقبَينَـنَا َوب‬
ُ َ‫ك إﻻﱠ نَفسي َوأَخي ف‬
 Ruku 5-Ayaat (27-34)
 Habil Aur Qabil Ka Qissa.
 Duniya Mein Sabse Pehla Qatal Habil Ka Huwa Tha Jise Uske Bhai Qabil Ne Qatal Kiya.
 Wo Donon Adam (As) Ke Bete The Aur Dono Ne Qurbani Ki Thi.
 Allah Ne Habil Ki Qurbani Qubool Karli Aur Qabil Ki Qubool Nahi Huwi.
 Hasad Ki Wajah Se Qabil Ne Habil Ka Qatal Kiya.
 Habil Ka Khauf E Khuda.
 Habil Ne Kaha Ki, ‘‘Agar Tum Mujhe Qatal Karna Chahte Ho To Mein Aisa Irada Nahi Rakhta
Kyunki Beshak Mei Allah Se Darta Hoon.”
 Zulm Aur Qatah Rahmi Ki Saza Duniya Mein.
 Habil Ki Lash Ki Tadfeen.
 Allah Taala Ne Ek Kawwa Bheja Qabil Ko Sikhane Ke Liye Ke Dafan Kaise Kiya Jaata Hai.
 Ek Begunah Ka Qatal Tamaam Insanoon Ka Qatal Hai.
 Ek Nafs Ko Bachana Saare Insaaniyat Ko Bachana Jaisa Hoga.
 Eg:Khoon Donate Karna, Doopte Huwe Ya Jalte Huwe Ko Bachana.
 Badamani Phailane Walon Ki Saza.
Page | 51
 Tauba Se Huqooq Allah Ki Maafi.
 Agar Gunahgaar Pakde Jaane Se Pehle Apna Jurm Qubool Karle Aur Taubah Karle Aur Islah
Karle To Usko Maaf Kiya Jaa Sakta Hai.Allah Ghafoor Ur Raheem Hai.
 Ruku 6 – Ayaat (35-43)
 Lafz E Waseela Ki Tafseeer.
 Waseela Wo Cheez Ya Zariya Hai Jo Aap Ko Allah Ke Qareeb Kare.
 Waseela Nek Amal Hai (Namaaz, Sajde Ki Haalat,Wudhu,Sadqa,Qairaat,Husn E Sulooq)
 Nijaat Maal Se Hasil Nahi Hoti.
 Jihaad Kise Kehte Hai?(SAQT KOSHISH, UTMOST STRUGGLE)
 Quran Aur Sunnat Se Ilm Hasil Karna.
 Amal Karna.
 Tableegh Karna.
 Talwaar Uthana – Jang Karna Sirf Allah Ki Deen Ki Raah Mein.
 Jaddo Jahad Karna Ya Intehayee Koshish Karna Jihaad Hai.
 Jihaad Ki Ibteda Apne Nafs Se Hoti Hai.
 Azaabum Mubeen Kise Kehte Hai?
 Kafiron Ke Liye Hamesha Qayam Rehne Wala Azaab.
 Chori Ki Sazaa.
 Chor Ke Liye Ibrathnaak Saza Hai Kyunki Chori Kabeerah Gunah Hai.
 Allah Ki Taraf Se Unpar Had Jaari Hai.
 Unke Seedhe Haath Kaath Kar Tel Ka Daag Do Aur Katha Huwa Haath Gale Mein Latkaado(Ibrath
Ke Liye)
 Chor Ki Tawbah Qubool Hai.
 Allah Ke Ehkaam Mein Tahreef.
 Faisle Mein Insaaf Ka Hukum.
 Yahood Taurath Per Bhi Yakeen Nahi Rakhte.
 Ruku 7 – Ayaat (44-50)
 Taurath Noor E Hidayath Thi.
 Jo Dilon Ko Narm Karte Hai.
 Taurath Mein Qisaas Ka Hukum.
 Allah Ne Farz Kardiya Qisaas Jaan Ke Badle Jaan.(Except Majnoon And Bacche)
 Ankh Ke Badle Ankh.
 Kaan Ke Badle Kaan.
 Naak Ke Badle Naak.
 Danth Ke Badle Danth (Saare Haq Ke Saath)
 Zakhmon Ka Bhi Qisaas Hai.
 Agar Koi Qisaas Ka Kaffara Karde To Wo Uska Kaffara Hai.
 Injeel Aur Hazrath Isa (As) Taurath Ki Tasdeeq Karte The.
 Isaiyon Se Khitaab.
 Yahoodiyon Ki Nazaat (Jhagda) Mein Rasool Allah (Saw) Ka Faisla.
 Allah Ne Aap (Saw) Ko Adal Ke Saath Faisla Karne Ko Kaha Hai.
 Saath Log Arsh E Ilaahi Ke Saaye Tale Honge Sabse Pehle Adal Karne Wale.
 Aap (Saw) Ki Shaan E Ismath Aur Ismath E Ambiya.
 Shariyaton Ke Ekhtilaaf Ki Haqiqat.
 Gunahon Ki Kuch Saza Duniya Mein Bhi Milti Hai.
 Ruku 8- Ayaat (51-56)
 Kuffar Tamaam Ek Dusre Ke Dost Hai,Abdullah Bin Ubaiy Aur Uske Saaathiyon Ka Kufr.
 Yahood Aur Nasara Ko Dili Dost Ya Razdaar Nahi Banana Hai.
Page | 52

















Kyunki Wo Musalmanon Ke Khilaaf Ek Doosre Ke Dost Hai.
Insaan Apne Dost Ke Deen Par Hota Hai,Uska Asar Padhega.
Munafiqeen Aur Yahood Ke Taluqaat.
Munafiqeen Dushman E Deen Se Dosti Ki Yeh Wajah Batatey Hai Ke Kahi Woh Gardish Mein Na Padh Jayen
Woh Museebat Mein Kaam Aayenge
Jahan Fayda Dekha Wahan Jate Hai
Mauka Parasth
Islam Ki Hifazath Ki Peshgoyee.
Momin Ke Sifath Jo Allah Ko Pasand Hai
Allah Se Mohabbat
Allah Walon Se Mohabbat
Momino Ke Samne Naram Dil
Kafiron Per Taqathwar
Allah Ke Raza Ke Leye Unthak Koshish
Allah Ke Raste Mein Jihad
Logon Ki Tankheed Unper Asar Nahi Karti
 Ruku 9- Ayaat (57-66)
 Kafiron Ko Dost Mat Banao,Jo Deen Ka Mazaaq Udhate Hai.
 Azaan Ke Saath Mazaaq.
 Yahood Per Laanat Aur Ghazab.
 Allah Taala Ne Ahle Kitaab (Ashab E Sabt) Per Laanat Ki
 Allah Unper Ghazabnaak Hua Aur Un Mein Se Bandar Aur Khinzeer Banadiya.Kyun Ki Unhone
Bandagi Ki Taghoot Ki
 Yahood Aur Nasara Ki Siyahkariyan (Buraiyan).
 Yahoodi Ulma Ke karnaame
 Haq Ta’ala Ki Shaan Mein Yahoodiyon Ki Ghustaqiyan.
 Quran Per Amal,Taurath Aur Injeel Per Amal Hai.
 Ruku 10- Ayaat (67-82)
 Aap (Saw) Ko Tabhleegh Ka Hukum.
 Falah Aur Kamiyaabi Ka Daeemi Miyaar.
 Yahoodiyon Ki Allah Se Ghaddari.
 Bani Israel Ahad E Alasth Bhool Gaye , Bahuth Ziddi Qaum Thi.
 Unhone Kayi Nabiyon Ko Jhutlaya Aur Kayi Ka Nahaq Qatal Kiya.
 Iske Bawajood Wo Apne Aap Ko Allah Ke Laadhle Aur Pyaare Samajhte The.
 Nateeja Haq Se Andhe Aur Bahre Hogaye.
 Unhone Kalaam Mein Tahreef Ki.
 Nasara Ka Kufr Aur Shirk.
 Isa (As) Ke Ilah Na Hone Ki Daleel
 Ke Wo Maryam As Ke Bete Hai
 Khana Khate Hai Khane Ke Mohtaj Hai.
 Salaasah Kya Hai?(trinity ka concept)
 Allah,Isa (As),Jibrael (As)/Allah,Isa (As), Bibi Maryam.
 Hazrat Maryam Nabi Nahi The.
 Nasara Ka Deen Mein Ghuloo.
 Yahoodiyon Per Allah Ki La’anat.


Un Par Allah Ne Taurath,Injeel,Zabur Aur Quran Mein La’anat Ki.
Un Ki Nafarmani Aur Had Se Badh Jaane Ki Wajah Se.
 Burayi Se Na Rokna Badha Jurm Hai.
Page | 53
JUZ 7 Wa Izas sami’u :Surah Ma’idah
Juz – 7 Wa Izas Sami’u : Surah Maidah
 Ruku 11 Ayah 83 -86
Is Ruku Mein Khaas Taur Se Habsha K Badshah Najashi Ka Zir Hai.
 Ankhein Aansuon Se Tar Hoti Hai.
 Jo Isai Allah Ta’ala Ki Nazil Ki Hui Injeel Par Yaqeen Karte Hai.
 Wo Quran Suntey Hi Samajh Lete Hai Ki Ye Allah Ka Nazil Kiya Hua Kalaam Hai.
 Toh Unki Aankhein Aansuon Se Tar Hoti Hai.
 Najashi K Imaan Laane Ka Waqia.
 Hijrat E Habsha Ke Baad Quraish Ne Apne Admi Bheje Musalmaano Ko Wapas Laane.
 Unlogon Ne Musalmaan Ko Baddeen Kaha
 Najashi Ne Musalmaan Ki Bhi Baat Suni.
 Hazarat Jafar R.A Ne Mohammed S.A.W.S Ka Paigham Aur Sure Maryam Ki Ayat Sunai Toh
Wo Imaan Laye.
 Muhsineen Ki Jaza – Hamesha Ki Jannat Hai.
 Ehsaan Kya Hai – Apne Haq Se Kam Lena Aur Doosron Ke Haq Se Zyada Dena.
 Kafiron Ki Saza – Jahannum Ke Saathi
 Ruku 12 Ayah 87 – 93
 Is Ruku Mein Ahkamaat Ka Zikr Hai.
 Khaane Peene Ke Baare Mein Zikr.
 Jo Allah Ne Halaal Qaraar Diya Usey Apne Upar Haram Na Karey.
 Koi Bhi Halaal Cheez Baatil /Haraam Tareeqe Se Kamayi Hui Ya Chori Ki Na Ho.
 Halaal Khana Khaana Bhi Ibadat Hai.
 Lesson Deen Hame Kharch Karne Se Mana Nahi Karta –Khao Piyo Lekin Zayaa Na Karo Aur
Zyadati Na Karo.
 Zyadati =Khudse Haram Ko Halaal ,Halaal Ko Haraam Karna.
 Qasmo Ki Qism
 Be Irada – Allah Maaf Kardeta Hai.
 Jhooti Qasam – Kaffara + Tauba.
 Baat Mein Pokhtagi – Kaffara.
 Qasme Khakar Todne Ka Hukum.
 10 Miskeen Ko Khaana Khilaana Ya
 Utni Hi Kheemat Ka Kapda Ya
 Ek Garden Azad Karna ,Agar Ye Teen Na Pao Toh Roze Rakhna.
 Qasmon Ki Hifazat Ka Zikr
 Qasme Kasrat Se Khana Ye Munafiqeen Ki Sifat Hai.
 Qasmein Khakar Todna Nahi.
 Ghair Allah Ki Qasam Nahi Khana.
 Jhooti Qasam Nahi Khana.
Hadees Mein Hai K Jisne Allah Ke Alawa Kisi Aur Ki Qasam Khayi Usne Shirk Kiya .
 Sharaab Aur Juwe Ka Zikr
 Har Nashawar Cheez Sharaab Hai ,Aur Har Nashawar Cheez Haram Hai.
 Sharaab =Dhampna (Jo Aqal Ko Dhanpde)
 Juwa =Wo Maal Jo Asaani Se Hasil Ho Baghair Kisi Mehnat Ke
 Nasab =Gadhi Hui (Wo Pathar Jo Ibadat Ke Liye Gaadha Jaye )
 Azlaam =Teer (Wo Teer Jisse Qismat Ka Haal Pata Chale )
 Ye Sab Haraam Hai , Gandi Cheez (Rijz )Shaitaani Kaamo Mein Se Hai.
 Nuqsanaat
 Sharaab – Rokhti Hai Namaz Se Aur Allah Ke Zikr Se
Page | 54











 Juwa – Bandon K Beech Adawat (Dushmani)Bughz (Jealousy) Paida Karta Hai .
 Ye Do Cheezein Allah Se Talluq Kharab Karti Hai Aur Bandon Ke Beech Talluq Kharab Karti
Hai.
 Dushmani Aur Bughz Daalti Hai Insaan K Beech
 Allah Ke Zikr Se Rokhti Hai.
 Namaz Se Rokhti Hai.
Lesson – Agar Kamyab Hona Chahte Ho ,Bachna Chate Ho, Toh In Sab Cheezon Se Hame
Bachna Chahiye Aur Doosron Ko Bhi Bachana Chahiye . Kyun Ke Ye Gunahon Ki Chabi Hai.
Ayah 93 Ka Shaan E Nuzool
 Jung E Uhad Mein Bohut Se Sahaba Nashe Ki Halat Mein Shaheed Hogaye Thay.
 Sharab Ka Hukm Aane Se Pehle Unhone Piya Tha.
 Sahaba Ke Dil Mein Darr Tha.
 Ruku 13 Ayah 94 – 100
Ayah 94 Ka Shaane Nuzool
 Suleh Hudaibiya Ke Safar Par
 Halaate Ehraam Mein Bohut Janwar Itne Khareeb Aajate Yahan Tak Ke Unke Khaimon
(Tent) Ke Paas.
 Allah Ne Ye Ayat Nazil Ki Aur Rokh Diya Unko Shikaar Se
Halaat E Ahraam Mein Jayaz Aur Na Jayaz Shikaar.
 Jungle Mein Aur Maidan Mei Khel Ke Liye Haram Hai.
 Maal Aur Jaan Ki Hifazat Keliye Hamla Karne Waale Janwar Maar Sakte Hai.
 Samander Ka Shikaar Halaal Hai
 Roz Marra K Khaane Keliye Saath Ka Jaanwar Zubah Karskte Hai.
Halaat E Ehraam Mein Shikaar Hojane Par Hukm
 Uske Maanind Maweshi Jaanwar Dena Hoga Sadqa Karke (Oont,Gaay,Bhed,Bakri)
 Jis Darje Ka Shikaar Usi Darje Ka Kaffarah Ya
 Us Janwar K Barabar Qeemat Se Miskeeno Ko Khana Khilaya Jaye
Halaat E Ehraam Se Muraad – Ehraam Ki Halaat Mein , Hudood E Haram Mein.
Hurmatein Kin Cheezon Ki
 Khane Kaaba –For Hajj , Tawaf, Umrah, Qibla
 Shehrul Haram – Zilqada ,Zilhajj, Muharram.
 Hadi And Qalaid -Yaani (Umrah Ki Niyat Ka Janwar) Zubah Only In Haram,Marna Nahi , Tang
Nahi Karna.
Ayah 100 Mein Khabees Aur Tayyib Ka Zikr.
 Zahiri Batini – Maal Aur Imaan K Aitebaar Se Napaak Aur Khabees .
 Tayyib – Har Pak Cheez Jo Zahir Aur Batin Mein Paak Hai.
 Thode Paak Maal Jiska Shukr Ada Kiya Jaye ,Khabees Se Behtar Hai.
 Aap S.A.W.S Ne Kaha Haraam Se Bacho
Dua =Aye Allah Tu Hamare Liye Kaafi Hoja Halaal Ke Saath –Halaal Chahe Thoda Hai Hame Kafi
Karde . Haraam Se Bacha Hame Apne Fazl Se Ghani Karde Har Us Cheez Se Bacha Kar Jo Tere
Alawa Hai Yaani Hame Apni Khaas Rehmat Ke Saath Halaal Raaston Se Rizq De. Ameen
 Ruku 14 Ayah 101 – 108
Ayah 101 Ka Shan E Nuzool- Ghair Zaroori Sawaal.
 Isse Sakhtiyan Badhti Hai .
 Mushrikeen E Makkah Ghair Zaroori Sawal Karte Thay Like Unki Gumshuda Oontni Kahan
Hai , Baap Kaun Hai.
Quran Aur Sunnat Mein Jiska Zikr Nahi Uski Wajah.
 Hikmat Aur Rehmat
 Allah Un Maamlaat Ko Bhoole Nahi.
Page | 55










 Allah Ne Insaan Pe Sakhtiyan Na Ho Us Wajeh Se Khamosh Rahe.
Baheera , Saayeba, Waseela Aur Haam Kya Hai ?
 Jaanwar Hai
 Mushrikeen E Makkah In Sab Janwaaron Ko Buthon Ke Naam Waqf Karte
 Inse Kaam Nahi Lete , Na Inko Khaate Aur Inko Khud Per Haram Karlete.
 Koi Kaam Karaye Toh Saza Dete.
Ayah 106 Me Kis Wasiyat Ka Zikr Hai.
 1/3 Maal Ki
 Maal Ke Alawa Kisi Aur Cheez Ki
 Kharz Ke Lene Ya Dene
 Maal Ki Taqseem Shariat K Mutabiq Ho.
 Kaafir Ki Gawahi – Jab Musalmaan Available Na Ho
Jis Shaqs Ko Wasiyat Di Jaaye Use Wasi Kehte Hai
 Wasi Khayanat Kare Toh - Wasi Ko Masjid Mein Namaz K Baad Bulaakar Sab K Saamne Allah
Ki Qasam Dilwaana Ki Woh Jhoota Nahi.
 Uske Baad Bhi Uske Against Shaqs Or Proof Ho To Khud Qasam Khana Ke Woh Jhoota Aur
Khud Sacha Hai.
 Ruku 15 Ayah 109 – 115
Is Ruku Mein Maryam Aur Isa A.S Ka Zikr Hai
Hazrat Maryam Ke Baare Mein
 Tamaam Jahan Walon Par Chun Liya.
 Aisa Beta Diya Jaisa Kisi Ko Nahi
 Wiladat Ke Waqt Unki Allah Ne Madad Ki Chashme Jaari Karke Khajoor Tapka Ke
 Unke Hujre Mein Allah Rizq Bhejte
 Isa ( A.S) Ne Jhoole Mein Baat Karke Unki Difa (Defence) Kiya
 Unko Siddiqeen Ka Title Mila
 Unka Naam Quran Mein Liya Gaya
 Unke Naam Ka Surah Bhi Hai
Isa A.S Ke Baare Mein
 Maujuzana Paidaish
 Jhoole Mein Baat Ki
 Middle Age Mein Duniya Mein Ayenge
 Allah Ne Unhe Kitab Aur Hikmat Di
 Tauraat Ka Ilm Diya Reading And Writing
 Injeel Unpar Nazil Hui
 Wo Parinde Banakar Jaan Daalte
 Paidaishi Andhe Aur Kodhi Ko Theek Karte,Murda Zinda Hote
 Nabuwat Mili
 Bani Israel Se Bachaa Kar Unko Allah Ne Apne Paas Uthaa Liya.
Wahi Ki Qismein
 Sharai- Jo Farishtey Ke Zariye ,Paighambar Ki Taraf
 Ilhaam – Ya Ilqaa - Dil Mein Baat Daal Di Jaati
 Ye Hawariyon Pe Wahi Ki Gayi Ke Isa A.S Rasool Hai Unpar Imaan Lao.
Hawariyon Isa A.S Ke Supporters
Maidah Ke Waqiye Ka Zikr Hai
Maidah =Khana Laga Hua Dastarkhaan Or A Table Set With Food
 Hawariyon Par Aasmaan Se Allah Ki Taraf Se Nazil Hua ,Jispar Roti Aur Machli Thi.
 Unlogon Ne Khaya Aur Khayanat Ki Toh Sazamein Wo Bandar Aur Khinzeer Bana Diye Gaye
Page | 56



 Ruku 16 Ayah 116 -120
Qayamat Ke Din Allah Isa A.S Se Sawal Karenge Aur Isa A.S Ka Jawab.
 Kya Isa A.S Ne Unhe (Unki Qaum Ko) Do Ilaah Banane Ka Hukm Diya.
 Wo Jiska Haq Nahi Rakhte Wo Hukm Nahi Diya .
 Aisa Karte Toh Allah Jaanta.
 Isse Ye Pata Chalta Ki Paighambar Bachayenge Nahi.
Ayah 118 Ke Baare Mein Khaas Baat
 Ye Ayat Rasool S.A.W.S Ne Ek Raat Bhar Tilawat Ki Aur Apni Ummat K Liye Dua Ki Toh Allah
Ta’ala Ne Unhe Shifa’at Ki Ijazat Di.
Lesson = Isse Ye Pata Chalta Hai Ki Nabi S.A.W.S Ki Tadap Ummat K Baare Mein Shadeed Thi
Aap S.A.W.S Ki Is Sunnat Par Amal Karte Hue Hamara Tarz E Amal Kya Hona Chahiye .Logon Ki
Bhalai , Khair Khaahi Zahir Mein Aur Batin Mein Bhi .Zahir Me Yaani Samjhaane K Zariye Islaah
K Zariye ,Batin Me Yaani Logon K Liye Khoob Khoob Duayen Karne Ki Shakl Mein, Unki Bhalai
Ke Muqtalif Tareeqe Sonchne Ki Shakl Mein.
Ayaat – 165
Ruku- 20











JUZ 7 Wa Izas sami’u :Surah 6 – Al Ana’am
Surah- Al – Ana’am
Surah -6
Makki
 Ruku 1 Ayah 1 – 10
Suratul Ana’am Mein Tauheed Ki Dawat Ki Taraf Ishaara Hai.
Ana’am = Maweshi, Cattle
Makki Madani Surton Mein Farq
Makki = Tawheed, Akhirat, Namaz, Sabr, Challenges.
Madani =Ahkamaat ,Ahle Kitaab Aur Munafiqeen Jihad ,Halaal Haraam
Is Sure K Nuzool Ki Khaas Baat
 70,000 Farishtey Laaye. Jibrael A.S K Saath
 Ek Waqt Mein Poori Ki Poori Nazil Hui
Allah Ki Pehchaan Aur Mushrikeen K Aqaid Ki Tardeed (Inkaar )
 Allah Ne Hi Aasman, Zameen, Andhere, Raushni Banaye.
 Usne Insaan Ko (Adam A.S ) Mitti Se Banaya
 Phir Maut Dega, Phir Qayamat Me Uthayega.
 Usi Ke Liye Hai Jo Aasman Aur Zameen Mein Hai Wo Zahir Aur Poshida Sab Ka Ilm Rakhta
Hai.
 Sab Ke Alag Alag Khuda Nahi Balke Ek Allah Ne Paida Kiya.
Allah Ka Muqatib Hona Mushrikeen E Makkah Se
 Unko Apni Qaum Ki Quwaton Par Ghuroor Tha.
 Allah Keh Rahe Hai Ki Unki Kufr Ki Wajeh Se Unse Bhi Zyaada Behtar Qaumein Halaak Hui
Allah Ne Rasool Ko Farishta Nahi Banaya Kyun
 Farishtey Ko Insaan Dekh Nahi Sakta, Toh Unko Insaani Shakl Mein Hi Aana Padhta –
Confusion Aur Badh Jaata.
 Koi Amal Batatey Toh Log Kehte Ye Toh Farishte Hai Hum Kaise Karsakte Hai.
 Ruku 2 Ayah 11 -20
Allah Ne Apne Upar Farz Karliya.
 Rehmat
 Har Takleef Ke Peeche Koi Hikmat Ya Rehmat Hogi
Nafa Nuqsaan Ka Pahunchna
 Sirf Allah Pahuncha Sakta Hai
 Tamaam Jahan Milkar Bhi Utna Hi Nafa Ya Nuqsaan Pahuncha Sakte Jitna Allah Chahe.
Page | 57

Lesson =Soncha Kijiye Ye Allah Ke Izan Se Hua Ek Choti Si Chot Lage, Kuch Bhi Nuqsaan
Pahunche Fauri Allah Ko Yaad Kijiye Aur Dua Kiya Karen K Aye Allah Tu Isse Hume Jo Sikhaana
Chahta Hai Sikhaade Hum Seekhne Ko Tayyar Hai. Tu Hamare Dil Mein Dalde K Ye Nuqsaan Ye
Takleef Kyun Hui.Kyun Ke Tere Izn Ke Baghair Kuch Ho Hi Nahi Sakta
Sabse Badi Kamyaabi
 Jisey Allah Ne Apni Rehmat Se Azab Se Bacha Liya
 Quran For All
 Taake Logon Ko Iske Zariye Khabardaar Karey
 Zindagi Ki Haqeeqat Kya Hai
 Maut Ke Baad Aane Waale Halaat Aur Waqiyat
 Ruku 3 Ayah 21 – 30
 Kafiron Ka Allah Par Jhoot Gadhna
 Allah Ki Aulaad Hai.
 Khud Se Haraam Halaal Keh Ke Allah Se Mansoob Karte
 Koi Sifaat Ya Baat Ko Allah Se Mansoob
 Pehlon Ki Kahaniyon Ka Zikr
 Jin Waqiyaat Ka Zikr Quran Mein Hai Woh Ibrat Keliye Hai.
 Mushrik Log Kehte Ki Ye Aap S.A.W.S Ne Pichlon Ki Kahaniya Purani Kitabon Se Li Thi.
 Ayah 26 Mein Hai
 Mushrik Khud Allah Ke Rasool S.A.W.S Aur Unki Baaton Se Rukhtey Aur Doosron Ko Rokhte.
 Aap S.A.W.S Ke Chacha Abu Talib Logon Se Bachaatey Lekin Khud Imaan Na Laate Rukh
Jaatey.
 Qayamat Ki Ghadi Ka Aana.
 Achanak
 Log Apne Kaamo Mein Mashghool Honge
 Khareed O Farokht Mein Busy Honge
 Ruku 4 Ayah 31 – 41
 Duniya Aur Akhiratki Zindagi Ka Zikr
 Duniya – Machchar Ke Par Se Adni (Choti ) Aur Qaid Khaana.
 Momin Ke Liye – No Value.
 Kafir Ke Liye – Jannat
 Akhirat – Behtar For Taqwa Walon Ke Liye
 Pichle Rasoolon Ki Qaum Ki Zyadati Par
 Rasoolon Ne Sabr Kiya
 Madad Ilahi Aayi
 Phir Qaum Tabah Hogayi
 Maujuzon Ki Demand Par Jawab
 Rasool – Maujuzon Ka Ikhtiyaar Nahi Rakhte
 Allah Chahte Toh Maujuza Dikha Sakta Hai.Qudrat Rakhte Hue Na Dikhana Usme Hikmat
Hai.
 Kyun Ki Maujuze Dekhne K Baad Imaan Na Lane Waali Qaum Halak Hojaati Hai.
 Imaan Dilwaane Mushrikeen Ke Demands Poore Karna Nadani Hai
 Yahan Murda Se Muraad
 Kafiron Ki Aur Maujuze Talab Karne Walon Ki Murdon Se Tashbeeh Ki Gayi Hai.
 Kitab Se Muraad
 Lohe Mehfooz
 Tamaam Janwar Parindon Ki Ginti ,Riqz , Naam , Harkatein Etc
 Ruku 5 Ayah 42 – 50
 Takleefein Aur Azaab Ka Aana
Page | 58
 Taake Bande Ajizi Karey
 Kafir Ajizi Nahi Karte
 Abwaab Yaani –Darwaze Se Muraad
 Maal, Rizq, Daulat, Status Iska Milna Bhi Azmaish Hai.
 Ayah 45 Mein Allah Ki Tareef Kyun Ki Gayi
 Allah Ne Kafir Qaumon Ki Jadein Kaat Kar Insaniyat Aur Duniya Ki Bhalai Ki Isliye
 Qaum Ki Nafarmani K Bawajood Allah Unki Khaheshaat Ke Mutabiq Deta Hai Se Muraad
 Unhe Dheel De Raha Hai
 Taake Ek Din Unko Achanak Pakde
 Rasoolon Ke Aane Ki Wajeh-Khush Khabri Dena, Aur Daraana
 Khauf Aur Gham Se Muraad
 Khauf – Future – Aakhirat
 Gham – Past – Guzaari Hui Zindagi
 Andhe Aur Dekhne Walon Se Muraad
 Andhe – Kafir
 Dekhne Waale - Musalmaan
 Ruku 6 Ayah 51 – 55
 Ayah 52 Me Hai
 Jab Rasool S.A.W.S Ki Mehfilon Mein Ameer Ya Rutbe Waale Log Aate Toh Woh Mutalba
Karte Ke Woh Ghareeb Logon Ke Saath Nahi Baithenge.
 Allah Ka Hukm Hai Ki Jo Allah Ko Subah Sham Pukarte Hai Unhe Mat Dhutkaaro
 Isi Cheez Ka Hame Bhi Qayal Rakhna Hai Aur Darje Imaan Ke Mutabikh Hote Hai Naake
Duniya Ke Husool Ke Mutabikh
 Allah Ne Khud Par Rehmat Farz Karli Hai
 Jahalat Mein Kiye Gaye Gunah Tauba Aur Islah Se Maaf Hote Hai.
 Ruku 7 Ayah 56 – 60
 Is Mein Raushan Daleel Quran Hai.
 Mushrik Qayamat Ke Aur Azaab Ke Aane Ka Jaldi Karte Hai.
 Kitabum Mubeen –Lohe Mehfooz Hai
 Ayah 60 Mein Wafaate Kubra Aur Sughra Ka Zikr Hai.
 Sughra – Neend ,Kubra – Maut
 Mushrikeen E Makkah Ko Marne Ke Baad Uthaye Jaane Par Yaqeen Nahi Tha.
 Yahan Allah Ta’ala Wafaate Sughra Ka Eg, Dekar Samjhaa Rahe Hai.
 Jis Tarah Neend Ke Baad Insaan Uthta Hai, Usi Tarah Maut Ke Baad Uthega.
 Lesson = Har Raat Ki Neend Hame Maut Ki Yaad Dilaati Hai .Har Roz Subah Ka Jaagna Hamein
Ek Din Ka Jaana Yaad Dilaata Hai.
 Ruku 8 Ayah 61 – 70
 Muhafiz Farishton Ka Kaam
 Aamaal Ki Hifazat Karna
 Insaan Ki Hifazat Karna
 Aamaal Nama Likhna
 Illiyeen – Nek Logon Ke Aamaal Naamey Yahan Rakhey Jaate Hai, Roohein Bhi.
 Sijjeen –Badh Rooh Ke Aamaal Naamey Aur Badh Roohein Rakhi Jaati Hai
 Lesson =Imagine Kijiye Apni Maut Ko, Hisaab Se Pehle Apna Ihtesaab Karlo.
 Khaulte Paani Aur Dard Naak Azaab
 Kaafiron Ko –Jo Quran, Rasool, Akhirat, Jahannum Ko Jhutlaye.
 Allah Ki Ayat Ka Mazaq Udaaye.
 Duniya Ki Zindagi Ka Haq Samjhe Aur Usi Mein Mashghool Ho Jaaye.
Page | 59
 Ruku 9 Ayah 71 – 82
 Ayah 71 -72 Me Hidayat Ka Zikr Hai
 Toh Isse Pata Chalta Hai Ke Hidayat Asal Me Bas Allah Ki Hidayat Hai, Jo Allah Ki Taraf Se Hai
Wo Hi Sahi Hai.
 Yaani Quran Se Hidayat Lena.
 Hidayat K Baad Shirk Karna Raasta Bhuley Hue Mein Se Hojayenge.
 Lesson=Jisko Hidayat Chahiye Usko Quran Se Judna Hoga, Namaz Qayam Karna, Ibadat Ka
Ehtemaam Karna, Khule Chupe Isse Darte Rehna. Is Baat Ko Yaad Rakhna K Allah Ki Taraf
Wapasi Hai.
 Soor Ke Baarey Mein Zikr
 Soor – Narsingha (Kind Of Shell To Blow)
 Farishta – Israafeel ( Soor Phoonkne Waala)
 Ghabrahat -, Behoshi , Allah Ke Saamne Khade Hone Ki
 Yahan Se Ab Ibrahim( A.S) Ka Zikr Hai Jo Tawheed Ka Symbol Thay.
 Walid – Aazar
 Born In Urr City
 Unki Qaum Buth Parasth Thi
 Unke 50,000 Mabood Thay ,Nan- Naar Chand Dewta Ki Wo Pooja Karte Thay
 Ibrahim A.S Ka Ghar Aur Walid Bhi Shirk Mein Mubtela Thay
 Ibrahim( A.S) Tawheed Par Thay Aur Doosron Ko Bhi Iski Tarf Dalaayel Pesh Karke Bulaate
 Jab Ibrahim( A.S) Ne Declare Kiya Ke Zameen Aur Aasmaan Ke Banane Waala Mera Ilaah
Allah Hai, Unlogon Ne Unko Daraya K Buth Unko Halaak Kardenge.
 Ibrahim (A.S) Ne Kaha Allah Ki Marzi K Bina Kuch Nahi Ho Sakta.
 Ruku 10 Ayah 83 -90
 Zulm – Shirk Hai
 Shirk Karne Se Saare Amaal Zaaya Hojayenge
 Ayah 84 Se Pata Chalta Hai K Ikhlaas Ka Badla Ibrahim A.S Ko Behtareen Shakl Mein Ata Kiya
Gaya Jiska Silsila Sadiyon Par Muheet Hai. Yaani Ek Ke Baad Ek Paighambar Ko Bheja Hai.
 Ayah 90 Se Lesson
 Lesson= Isse Pata Chalta Hai K Allah Ki Baat Kisi Ko Bata Kar Ujrat Ki Tawaqo (Umeed) Nahi
Rakhni Chahiye. Kisi Shukriye Ki Tawaqo (Umeed) Nahi Honi Chahiye Kisi Tareef Ke Liye Kaan
Nahi Khade Hone Chahaiye .Balke Is Kaam Ko Sirf Allah Ki Khaatir Kiya Jana Chahiye. Jo Aisa
Karta Hai Allah Iska Badla Zaroor Deta Hai.
 Ruku 11 Ayah 91 – 94
Ayah 92 Me Allah Kehte Hain Ye Barkat Waali Kitaab Hai.
Akhirat Par Imaan Lane Waale Hi Namaz Ki Hifazat Karte Hai.
Lesson = Is Ayat Se Hamare Liye Ye Lesson Hai K Is Kitaab Ko Yaani Quran Ko Apni Zindagi
Banana Hai .Hame Chahiye K Isey Padhey , Samjhe , Amal Karey Aur Aagey Pahunchaye ,Hame
Apni Namazon Ko Maintain Karna Hai .Zindagi Barkaton Se Maalamaal Hojayegi Ye Allah Ka
Wada Hai Allah Apne Wade Ki Khilaaf Warzi Nahi Karta.
 Sab Se Bada Zalim
 Jo Allah Par Jhoot Gadhe –Koi Baat Allah Se Mansoob Kare, Allah Ki Auladein Banaye Etc.
 Nabuwat Ka Dawaa Kare.
 Allah Ke Kalaam Ki Tarah Kalam Pesh Karne Ka Dawaa Karey
 Aise Logon Ko Par Sakhti Waali Maut Ayegi
 Ruku 12 Ayah 95 -100
 Sitaron Ke Hone Ka Maqsad
 Zeenat



Page | 60
 Aasmaan Mein Khabar Lene Jaane Waale Jinno Par Aag Banker Barasna
 Raaste Ki Shinaakht (Direction K Liye )
 Mukarrar Rehne Ki Jagah =Mothers Womb -Rahm
 Supurd Karne Ki Jagah =Qabar
 Ahle Arab Ka Maamla Jinno K Saath
 Ahle Arab Jinno Ko Shareek Banatey.
 Unme Unse Panah Maangna Aam Tha.
 Buth Parasti Jinn Hi Unhe Sikhaatey.
 Wo Samajhte Ki Jinn Unko Nuqsaan Pahunchayenge, Toh Nuqsaan Se Bachne Keliye Unki
Ibadat Karte.
 Ruku 13 Ayah 101 – 110
 Doosre Mazhab Waalon Pe Tanqeed Na Karo Yaani Gaali Na Do.
 Wo Reaction Mein Allah Ko Gaali Denge Toh Anjaam Ko Nazar Mein Rakhkar Kaam Karna
Chahiye.
 Yaani Aap Ka Kaam Sirf Tableegh Karna Hai Baat Pahunchana Hai.Zimmedar Ye Khud Hai Apne
Kufr Ke Shirk Ke.
Page | 61
JUZ 8 Wa Law Annana : Surah An’aam
Juz 8 Wa Law Annana – Surah An’aam
 Ruku -14 Ayat 111-121
 Mushrikeen -E-Mecca Ye Da’wah Kar Rahe Hai Ke Agar Koi Moujize Aaye To Hum Zaroor
Imaan Layenge.
 Allah Ne Har Nabi Ke Liye Bahut Se Shaitaan Jo Insano Me Se The Aur Jinno Me Se The
,Who Uske Dushman Bana Diye.
 Aqirat Ka Jis Ko Yakeen Nahi Who Log Haq Pahechanna Aur Amal Karna Nahi Chahthe.
 Rasool S.A.S Ko Khitab Karke Hume Bataya Ja Raha Hai Ke Hum Shak Me Na Pade Ye Kitab
Quran Hakm Hai Jisse Hum Pahechan Sakte Hai Ke Kaun Haq Par Hai.
 Quran
 Mukammil Kitab Hai.
 Sachai Aur Adal Par.
 Tabdeeli Se Paak Hai.
 Allah Swt Sunne Wala Janne Wale Hai.
 Zukhruful Qaul:- Qoobsurti Ke Saath Pesh Ki Hui Baatein.
 Aksar Log Zameen Me Guman Ki Batein Aur Andazo Par Batein Karte Hai.
 Hume Unki Pairvi Nahi Karna Hai Warna Hum Bhi Bhatak Jayenge Unki Tarah.
 Allah Swt Khoob Jante Hai Ke Kaun Bhatka Hua Hai Kaun Hidayat Par Hai.
 Allah Swt Farmate Hai
 Allah Ke Naam Lekar Zubah Kar Ke Khao.
 Halal Aur Haraam Ka Hukum Ko Maanna Hai Kyunki Who Allah Ka Hukm Hai
 Majboor Kiye Jao Yani Bhook Aur Unavailability Ki Condition Me
 Aksar Log Jo Doosro Ko Gumrah Karte Hai
 Woh Khud Ilm Nahi Rakhte
 Khwaheshat Ki Pairvi Karte Hai
 Zahir Aur Chupe Hue Gunaho Se Bachna Chahiye
 Fisq-Gunah
 Allah Ka Naam Na Lekar Zubah Kiya Hua Janwar Khana Gunah Hai –Haram Hai
 Shaitan Insaan Ko Bahekate Hai Jiski Wajah Se Baaz Insaan Tum Se Ladne Aate Hai
 Tum Ne Itaath Ki Unki To Tum Bhi Mushrik Hoge
 Ruku-15 Ayat 122-129
 Do Shaqs Barabar Nahi
 Ek Woh Jo Pahele Murda Tha -Usko Raushni Milgayi-Imaan Ki
 Doosra Woh Jis Ke Samne Hidayat Aayi - Qubool Nahi Kiya - Andhero Me Hai-Kafir
 Kuffar Ke Liye –Unke Amal Khoobsoorat Banadiye Gaye
 Duniya Ki Zahiri Se Waqif
 Aqirat Se Gafil
 Paigambar Ki Muqalifat Har Qaum Me-Bade Bade Leaders Ne Ki
 Lekin Ye Finally Fanah Ho Gaye
 Ahle Mecca Kahete Hai Unhe Bhi Rasool Banayajaye
 Allah Bahetar Janta Hai-Kisko Apni Risalat De
 Mujrimo Ke Makroo Fareb Ki Wajah Se Unko Ankhreeb Zillat Aur Azab Hai
 Allah Jisko Irada Kare
 Hidayat Ka – Khol Deta Hai Seena
 Bhatkane Ka-Tang Kar Deta Hai Seena
 Jannat Aur Allah Ki Dosti Hai Naseehat Qubool Karne Walo Ke Liye
 Qayamat Ke Din Sare Log Jama Kiye Jayenge
 Shaitaan Ke Pairokaro Ka Tikhana- Aag Hoga
Page | 62
































Hikmat Aur Ilm Par Mabni Honge Allah Ke Sare Faisle
Jahannum Me Bhi Ek Doosre Ke Peeche Jayenge Ye Log-Aage Zalim-Peeche Supporters
 Ruku-16 Ayat 130-140
Kafir Khud Gawahi Denge-Rasoolo Ne Paigam Pahunchaya
Aqirat Me - Har Ek Ko Darje - Unke Amal Par
Allah Gafil Nahi - Insaan Ke Amal Se
Ahle Makkah Ki Taraf Ishara Hai-Allah Beniyaz Hai Rahmat Wala Hai
Agar Wo Chahe To Sab Ko Halaak Karde Aur Doosri Qaum Ko Basade
Nahi Tum Qaboo Pa Sakte – Azab Par Ya Sawab Par- Jo Bhi Tum Ko Pakde
Muhammad Sas Ko Apni Qaum Se Kahene Ko Kaha Ja Raa Hai Ke Duniya Me Chahe Ache
Kaam Karo Ya Bure –Dono Ko Mohlat Di Jati Hai –Jab Allah Chahe Uski Pakad Hogi
Zalim – Falah Nahi Pate
Yahan –Kuffar E Makkah Ke Kuch Galat Rasmo Ka Zikr Ho Raha Hai
 Allah Ki Paida Ki Hui –Kheti Aur Maweshi Janwaro Me Se-Unhone Hisse Muqarrar
Kar Liye-Apne Liye-Allah Ke Liye-Unke Shareeko Ke Liye Yani Buth.
 Wo Apne Aulad Ko Qatl Karte
 Kuch Maweshi Janwaro Ko apne oopar haram kardiya,unki sawari Haram Kar LiButho Ke Naam Se Kuch Ko Zubah Karne Lage
 Jhoot Kehte- Allah Ne Mana Kiya
Unke Galat Bayani Ke Liye – Who Anqareeb Allah Se Apna Badla Payenge
Khud Se Rules Banaliya Unhone- Jo Pregnant Janwar Hai –
 Agar Zinda Bacha Paida Hua To-Halal Sirf Mardo Ke Liye
 Agar Who Murda Paida Hua –Aurto Aur Mardo Dono Ke Liye Halal
Aisa Karne Wale – Bhatke Hue Hai-Hidayat Pane Wale Nahi
 Ruku-17 Ayat 141-144
Allah Ki Payda Ki Hui Cheezo Ko Khao Aur Zakath Do Uska
Us Kheti Ke Fasl Ke Katai Ke Din – Zakath Nikali Jaye
Insaan Jab Nemat Paye To Bataure Shukr Doosro Ko Bhi De
Israaf Na Karo-Had Se Zyada Kharch Na Karo
Maweshi Janwaro Me Bojh Uthane Wale Janwar-oont gaay bakri bhed
Allah Ki Nemate-Insaan Ke Fayde Ke Liye Hai
Allah Ne Rizq Diya Usme –Meat ,Mik Of Maweshi Janwar
Shaitan Ki Pairvi Na Karo-Khula Dushman Hai
Allah Ne Kisi Ko Bhi Haram Nahi Kiya Hai –Do Nar Ya Do Madda (Do Males And Do
Females)- Maweshi Janwar Me Se- Bhed Aur Bakri Me Se
Zalim Hai Woh
Allah Par Jhoot Ghadte Hai
Logo Ko Bhatkane Ke Liye –Bagair Ilm Ke
 Ruku-18 Ayat145-150
Haraam Hai –Murdar-Baheta Khoon-Khinzeer Ka Ghost-Gair Allah Ke Naam Se Zubah Kiye
Hue Janwar
Yahoodi Par Unki Sarkashi Ki Wajah Se Kuch Cheezein Haraam Kar Di Gayi
Janwar Jinke Panjo Se Ungliya Alag Nahi Hoti-Undivided Hoof-Camel, Bathaq
Gaye Aur Bakri Ki Charbi Haraam Thi Yahoodi Par
Agar Un Logo Ne Allah Ki Halaal Ki Hui Cheezo Ko Jhutlaye Aur Muhammad S.a.w Ko
Jhutlaye –Aise Mujrimo Se –Allah Ka Azab Na Hataya Jayega
Shirk Karne Wale –Allah Ka Azab Chakenge
Page | 63


Unse Pahele Bhi Log- Azab Chakhliye
Ye Log Guman Ki Pairvi Karte Hai Aur Andaze Lagate Hue Batein Karte Hai(Khayas Aarahi
Baatein)
 Allah Chahta- To Sab Ko Hidayat Deta
 Agar Unse Kaha Jaye Ke Hazir Karo Gawaho Ko – Ke Allah Ne Haraam Kiya Hai Un Cheezo
Ko – To Ye Log Jhooti Gawahi Layenge – Kyunki Ye Woh Log Hai Jo Aqirat Par Imaan Nahi
Rakte Aur Allah Ke Saath Shareek Taherate Hai.
 Rasool Sas Ko Yahan Jhoote Logo Ke Gawah Banne Se Roka Ja Raha Hai
 Ruku-19 Ayat 151-154
 Ye Quran Ki Ahem Tareen Ayatein Hai
 Inme Who Aasmani Hidayat Hai Jo Har Nabi Ne Apni Ummat Ko Di Hai
 Ye Ehkamat Deen Ki Buniyad Hai
 Shirk Na Karo
 Waliden Ke Saath Ehsaan Karo
 Aulad Ka Qatl Na Karo
 Zina Se Door Raho
 Kisi Bhi Jaan Ko Na Haq Na Qatl Karo
 Yateem Ke Maal Ke Qareeb Na Jao
 Naaptol Poora Karo – Insaaf Se Karo
 Adal Ki Baat Karo
 Allah Ke Ahad Ko Poora Karo
 Ye Shariath E Ilahi Ke Ehakamat –Deen Ka Seedha Rasta Hai- Uski Pairvi Karo-Take Tum
Muttaqi Banjao
 Taurath
 Moosa As Ko Di Gayi
 Rahmath
 Hidayath
 Take Bani Israel Qayamat Ke Din Par Iman Rakhe
 Ruku -20 Ayat 155-165
 Allah Swt Ne Hume Quran Di – Jaisa Ke Yahoodiyo Ko Taurath-Nasara Ko Injeel Di
 Quran –Humare Liye Hidayath Hai –Rahmath Hai
 Sabse Bada Zalim Woh Hai
 Jo Allah Ki Ayaato Ko Jhutlaye
 Doosro Ko Bhi Unpar Amal Karne Se Roke
 Uske Liye Badtareen Azaab Hai
 Maut Ya Azab Ko Dekhkar –Tab Iman Lana –Koi Fayda Na Hoga
 Jinhone Deen Me Tafarraqa Bazi Ki- Rasool Sas Unme Se Nahi
 Jo Shaqs
 Ek Nek Kaam Kare-To Das Nekiya Likh Di Jayegi
 Ek Gunah Ka Kaam Kiya –To Ek Gunah Likh Diya Jayega
 Seedha Raasta
 Ibrahim As Ka Tareeqa (Millat)
 Tauheed Ka Paigaam
 Rasool Saw -Sirf Allah Ke Liye –Meri –Namaz-Ibadat-Zindagi –Maut
 Insaan Jo Bhi Karta Hai –Achai-Burai- Who Usi Ke Zimme Hai
Page | 64




































JUZ 8 Wa Law Annana : Surah 7-Al Aa’raaf
Koi Kisi Ke Gunah Nahi Apne Sar Lega
Allah Ke Taraf Lautna Hai
Allah Ne Baaz Ko Baaz Par Darje Buland Kiye
Taake Azmaye Tumko
Allah Jald Hisab Lene Wala Hai
Gafoorurraheem Hai
Ayaat - 206
Ruku-24
Surah- Al – Aa’raaf
Surah -7
Makki Surah
 Ruku 1 Ayat 1-10
Araaf Bulandiyo Ko Kahete Hai
Ye Quran Rasool Saw Ki Taraf Utari Gayi Hai
Naseehat Hai Imaan Walo Ke Liye
Quran Ki Pairvi Karo –Sarparasto Ki Pairvi Na Karo
Kitni Bastiyan Halaak Ki Allah Ne-Azab Aaya Unpar –Rat Ko- Dopahar Ko
Azab Ke Aane Par – Aeteraf Kiya Unhone - Ke Woh Zalim The-Lekin Tab Tauba Qubool Na
Hogi
Rasoolo Se – Logo Se – Sab Se Sawaal Kiya Jayega
Haq Ke Saath – Hamare Amal Bayan Kiye Jayenge
Jis Ke Palde Bhari - Nek Amal Se-Woh Falah Payega
Jis Ke Palde Halke- Woh Nuqsaan Me Hoga
Quraish E Makkah Se Muqatib- Zameen E Haram Me Basaya-Sahoolatien Di- Kum Shukr
Karte.
 Ruku-2 Ayaat-11-25
Is Ruku Me Adam As Ka Zikr Hai
Allah Ne Insaan Ko Paida Kiya- Uski Shakl Wa Soorat Banayi
Phir Farishto Ko Sajda Karne Ka Hukm Diya Adam As Ke Liye
Ye Sajda E Ehteram Tha
Iblis Ne Inkar Kiya-Takabbur Kiya
Allah Swt Ne Iblis Ko Nikaal Diya Jannat Se
Allah Ne Iblis Ko Qayamat Tak Mohlat Di
Iblis Ne Logo Ko Bhatkane Ka Wada Kiya
Jo Shaitaan Ki Pairvi Karega-Jahannumi Hoga
Daraqt Ke Paas Jane Se Mana Kiya Gaya-Adam As Aur Hawa As Ko
Shaitaan Ne Bahekaya-Bhatkaya Unhe-Unhone Chakh Liya Daraqkht- Sharmgahe Zahir Ho
Gayi
Shaitaan Insaan Ka Khulla Dushman Hai –Qayamat Tak
Dono Ne Dua Ki-Rabbana Zalamna Anfusana Wa In Lam Tagfir Lana Watarhamna
Lanakunanna Minal Qasireen
Allah Ne Farmaya- Zameen Me Utarjao-Ek Waqt Tak Fayda Uthana Hai – Tum JiyogeMaroge -Phir Dobara Uthayejaoge Usi Se
 Ruku-3 Ayat 26-31
Is Ruku Me Libas Pahenne Ka Hukum Diya Gaya Hai
Libas Hifazat Ka Zariya Hai-Zeenat Bhi Hai
Insaan Ke Woh Hisse Chipaya Jaye –Jo Dikhne Mayoob Hai
Taqwa Ka Libas Bahetereen-Batin Ko Dhapta-Roohani Zeenat
Libas Ka Banaya Jana–Allah Ki Nishaniyo Me Se Ek
Page | 65






Hum Shaitaan Ko Nahi Dekh Sakte- Shaitan Hum Ko Dekhte Hai
Behayai Ka Hukm- Shaitaan Deta Hai
Allah -Behayai Ka Hukm Nahi Deta
Ahle Arab Se Libas Utarwaya –Shaitaan Ne-Barhana Tawaf Karte Woh-Zamane Jaheliyat Me
Allah Ne Insaaf Ka Hukm Diya Ha
Do Groh Ka Zikr Hai-Ek Groh Hidayat Par Hai-Doosra Groh Gumrahi Par Hai,Lekin Woh Apne
Aap Ko Hidayat Par Samajthe Hai
 Namaz Ki Jagah Proper Libas Main Jao-Halal Khao,Piyo-Had Se Na Badho
 Ruku 4(Ayat-32-39)
 Allah Ki Nematein Par Famabardaar Bando Ka Haq Hai- Qayamat Ke Din-Duniya Me
 Allah Ne Haraam Kiya
 Behayai
 Gunah
 Zyadti
 Shirk
 Ek Ummat Ek Waqt Ta Rahegi-Phir Doosri Ummat Parwan Chadti Hai-Isitarah Har Ummat Ya
Har Qaum Ka Waqt Muqarar Hai
 Allah Swt Farma Rahe Hai
 Jab Rasool Aaye
 Mere Ehkamat Bayan Kare
 Jo Taqwa Aur Islah Kare
 Uspar Koi Qauf Nahi
 Na Woh Gamgeen Honge
 Sabse Bada Zalim
 Allah Par Jhoot Ghadne Wala
 Ayato Ko Jhutlane Wala
 Jab Maut Ke Farishte Aayenge-Kafir- Apne Hi Qilaaf Gawahi Denge
 Ek Jamat Ko Doosri Jamaat Par Dala Jayega –Jahannum Me –Sab Gunahgaro Ko
 Har Ek Pehli Ummat Apne Peeche Aane Wali Ummat Ko Bhatkane Ka Zariya Bani Hogi-Isliye
Sab Ko Dugna Azab Hoga
 Jahannumi –Jahannum Me- Ek Doosre Ko Blame Karenge
 Ruku-5 Ayaat -40 -47
 Mujrim Ke Liye-Aasman Ke Darwaze Nahi Khulenge
 Zalimo Ke Liye – Jahannum-Odhna- Bichona Hoga
 Allah Ke Ehkamat – Logo Ki Wussat Me Hai- Nek Amal- Jannat Ke Sathi
 Jannatiyo - Ke Seene Se Gil (Hasad) Kheench Liya Jayega-Wirasat Me Jannat Milegi
Ayat 44 – 50-Yahan Se Conversation Ka Zikr Hai Jannatiyo Aur Jahnnumiyo Ke Beech  Jannati Kahenge Jahannumiyo Se- Humne Apne Rab Ka Wada Sacha Paya
 Zalimo Par - Allah Ki Lanat Barsegi
 Jannat Aur Jahannum Ke Beech - Ek Deewar –Uspar Aaraaf Wale-Jannat Ke Liye Intezar Aur
Ummeed Me Honge
 Ruku- 6 Ayat 48 -53
 Aaraaf Wale – Jahannumiyo –Jo Unke Jaan Pahechan Logo - Se Kahenge-Na Kaam Aaye
Tum Ko Tumhare Saathi- Jo Kuch Tum Takabbur Karte
 Aaraaf Walo Se Jannatiyo Ke Baare Me Kaha Ja Raha Hai
 Jahannum Wale – Jannatiyo Se- Pani Mangenge – Jannat Ka Khana Pani Jahannumiyo Par
Haraam Kar Diya Gaya Hai
Page | 66







































Deen Ko Khel Tamasha Banaya-Allah Ko Bhula Diya –Qayamat Ke Din Allah Inko Bhool
Jayenge
Kafir Tamanna Karenge –Kisi Sifarish Ki-Ya Ke Woh Lautaye Jaye-Taake Apne Amal Sudharle
 Ruku -7 Ayat 54-58
Rab-Allah Hai Tumhara- Paida Kiya Aasmaan Aur Zameen Ko
Poori Kainat Allah Ke Hukm Ki Itaath Kar Rahi Hai
Allah Hi Ka Creation Hai –Allah Hi Ka Hukm Chalega
Allah Se Dua Karo –Ajizi –Sabr-Isteqamat Ke Saath
Zameen Me Fasad Na Karo
Allah Qareeb Hai Mohsineen-Ehsaan Karne Walo- Ke
Hawaye Aati Hai pehle –Barish Ka Paigam Lekar-Badal Bhi Pani Kheenchta Hai-Phir Allah Ke
Hukm Se-Zameen Par Barish Hoti Hai-Har Tarah Ke Phal Nikalte Hai
Isi Tarah Allah Murdo Ko Qayamat Ke Din Nikalega
Pakeeza Zameen Se –Paidawar-Allah Ke Izn Se Hoti Hai
In Ayato Me –Shukr Guzar Logo Ke Liye –Naseehat
 Ruku -8 Ayat 59 -64
Nooh As Ko Bheja Allah Ne Unki Qaum Ke Taraf
Nooh As Ne Apni Qaum Ko Allah Ki Taraf Bulaya-Tawheed Ki Dawat Di
Nooh As Ko Unki Qaum Aur Qaum Ke Bade Bade Sardaro Ne Gumrah Kaha Aur Jhutlaya
Allah Ne Nooh As Aur Unke Saathi Ko Ek Badi Kashti Me Sawar Karwadiya Aur Unko Nijat Di
Aur Gharkh Kar Diya Jhutlane Walo Ko – Bahut Bada Toofan Ka Azab Aaya
 Ruku-9 Ayat 65 – 72
Hood As Ko Bheja Allah Ne Qaum E Aad Ki Taraf –Ye Unhi Ke Qaum Me Se The
Hood As Ne Apni Qaum Ko Allah Ki Taraf Bulaya- Tawheed Ki Dawat Di-Nemato Ki Yaad
Dihani Karwayi
Qaum E Aad Bahut Mazboot Jism Ke Quwwat Wale Log The
Qaum Ke Log Aur Qaum Ke Bade Kafir Sardaro Ne Jhutlaya
Allah Swt Ne Hood As Aur Unke Saathi Ko Nijaat Di
Jhutlane Walo Ko Allah Ka Azab Ne Gherliya
Allah Ne In Par Andhi Aur Toofan Ka Continuous Azab Bheja -7 Raatein Aur 8 Din Ke Liye
Unki Poori Generation Qatm Ho Gayi
 Ruku- 10 Ayat 72 -84
Saleh As Ko Bheja Allah Ne Qaum E Samood Ki Taraf-Ye Unhi Ki Qaum Me Se The
Saleh As Ne Apni Qaum Ko Allah Ki Taraf Bulaya-Tawheed Ki Dawat Di
Oontni Ka Moujiza Pesh Kiya –Jo Qaum Ke Liye Aazmayesh Thi
Qaume Samood Ko Allah Ne Dunyavi Taraqqi Di Thi-Ye Log Pahado Me Ghar Tarash Kar Lete
Qaum Ke Bade Sardaro Ne Takabbur Kiya Aur Paigambar Ko Jhutlaya
Qaum Ne Oontni Ko Maar Dala
Allah Ne Pakad Liya Inko Azab Se –Aundhe Mun Gir Gaye Aur Halaak Ho Gaye – Cheeq
Gidgidahat Aur Shadeed Zalzale Ka Azab Aaya In Par
Allah Swt Ne Saleh As Aur Unke Saathi Ko Bacha Liya
Loot As Ko Allah Ne Nabi Banakar Bheja
Loot Ne Apni Qaum Ko Neki Ka Hukum Diya Aur Burai Se Roka
Is Qum Ke Log - Behayai (Fahesha) -Homosexuality- Me Mubtalaa The
Loot As Ne Inhe Samjhaya
Lekin Qaum Nahi Mani-Qaum Ke Logo Ne Loot As Ko Dhamki Di
Allah Swt Ne Loot As Aur Unke Gharwalo Ko Bacha Liya
Page | 67





Allah Ne Basti Ko Palat Diya-Pathar Ki Barish Hui –Us Basti Par-Poori Qaum Tabah Ho Gai
 Ruku-11 Ayat 85-87
Shoeb As Ko Bheja Allah Ne Madyan Ki Taraf- Ye Unhi Ke Qaum Me Se The
Shoeb As Ne Apni Qaum Ko
 Allah Ki Taraf Bulaya
 Tawheed Ki Dawat Di
 Naap Tol Me Kami Na Karne Ki Hidayat Di
 Zameen Me Fasad Na Karne Ko Kaha
 Rasto Me Daketiya Dalne Se Mana Kiya
 Allah Ke Raste Se Logo Ko Na Rokne Ki Hidayat Di
 Deen Ke Seedhe Rate Par Tedha Pan Na Nikalne Ko Kaha
 Allah Ki Nemato Ki Yaad Dihani Karwayi
 Sabr Iqtiyar Karne Ko Kaha
Shoeb As Ne Bahut Hi Khoobsurat Tareeqe Se Apni Qaum Ko Naseehat Di
Phir Bhi Unki Qaum Nahi Samjhi
Page | 68
JUZ 9 Qaalal Mala’u : Surah 7 -Al Aa’raaf
JUZ 9 Qaalal Mala’u Surah Araaf
 Ruku 11-12 Ayah 88-99
Ayah 88-89:
 Shoeb (As) Ko Qaum Ki Dhamkiyan:
 Basti Chod Do Ya Unke Culture Ko Adopt Karo .Shoeb (As) Ne Unke Qaum Ke Haq Me
Dua Ki.
Ayah 90-92:
 Khasara Uthane Wale –Jhoot,Fareeb,Dhoka,Aur Naap Tol Me Kami,Tijarati Khafiloon Ko
Lootna.
 Azaab - Zalzale Ka(Bijli Aur Badal Ki Gadgadahath) Aise Barbaad Huye Jaise Wahan Kabhi
Base Hi Nahi The.
Ayah-95:
 Allah Ne Aise Hi Azab Nahi Bheja,Chote Chote Azab Se Pehle Daraya. Takleefo Ko Khush
Haali Me Badla. Nematien Asman Se Aur Zameen Se ,Hame Bhi Naseehat Ke Azaab Kabhi
Bhi Asakta Hai.
 Momin Mushkil Me Sabr Aur Khush Haali Me Shukr Karta Hai ,Yani Dono Halaat Me Khair
Hai.
Ayah-96:
 Iman Walo Ko Inamat –Allah Taala Unpar Nematein Kholdete,Zameen Se –
Phal,Phool,Ziraat-Aur Asmaan Se Barish.
 Pechli Ummaton Se Lesson-Azaab Kabhi Bhi Aasakta Hai,Mutmain Hokar Na Bethna,Allah Se
Kiya Hua Wada Poora Karna.
 Fasiq- Allah Ke Bataye Hue Hadd Ko Cross Karne Wale Fasiq Honge.
 Rasool Aur Nishaniyan Ko Jhutlane Se, Gunaah Baar Baar Karne Se, Allah Unke Dilon Per
Mohar Laga Dete (Hidayat Ko Absorb Karna Mushkil Hojata)
 Ruku 13-20 Ayaat 107-160 (Moosa (As) Ka Zikr )
 Moosa (As) Ka Waqiya
Moosa (As) Ka Firoun Ke Paas Jaane Ka Maqsad:
 Imaan Le Aao,Allah Ki Baat Maanlo,Tawheed Ki Dawat.
 Bani Israel Ko Chod-Do, Zulm Se Azadi.
Ayah-107-109:
 Moosa (As) Ke Do Maujze.
 Asa Jo Azdah Banjaata.
 Yade Baida- Chamakdaar Haath.
 Maujzon Ko Dekhkar Firoun Ne Kaha Ke Moosa (As) Mahir Jadugar Hain .
 Moosa (As) Ka Firoun Ke Jadugaron Se Muqabla.
 Moosa (As) Ke Maujze Ko Dekhkar Jadugar Sajde Me Girgaye Aur Iman Le Aaye.
Ayah 124-127:
 Iman Lane Walon Ko Firoun Ki Dhamki.
 Haath Aur Paun Opposite Side Se Kaatne Ki.
 Sooli Ki,Beton Ka Qatal Aur Betiyon Ko Zinda Chod-Dene Ki.
Ayah-128:
 Bani Israel Ke Imaan Ko Refresh Karne Tasalli Di Jarahi Hai Ke Firoun Ki Badshahath Allah Ki
Marzi Se Hai Aur Allah Bani Israel Ko Bhi Zameen Ka Waris Banasakte (Khaleefa) Hain ,To
Isliye Allah Se Madad Mango Aur Sabr Karo.
Ayah-131:
 Tayyara-Kisi Cheez Ke Zariye Maloom Karna Ke Yeh Kaam Hamare Liye Accha Hai Ya Nahi
 Falgiri- Shagun Nikalna Kisi Cheez Ka Falgiri Hai, Jo Ke Shirk Hai.
Page | 69
Ayah-133:
 Firoun Aur Uski Qaum Ke Liye Shadeed Tadpaane Wala Azaab:
1. Toofan-Barish Aur Aandhi,Saare Ghar Doob Gaye.
2. Tiddiyan-Kheton Ko Nuqsan.
3. Sursuriyan-Galle Ko Khane Wale Keede.
4. Mendak
5. Khoon-Her Cheez Me Khoon(Jis Cheez Ko Haat Lagate Wo Khoon Banjati)
Ayah-133-134:
 Wada Karte Iman Le Ane Ka Aur Bani Israel Ko Wapis Karne Ka Lekin Azab Ke Uth Jane Ke
Baad Wada (Ahad) Tod Diye.
Ayah-136:
 Firoun Aur Uski Qaum Ko Samandar Me Garq,Dubo Diya Kyun Ke Unhon Ne Allah Ki Ayaton
Ko Jhutlaya, Ghafil The.
Ayah-137:
 Allah Ka Wada Poora Hua Bani Israel Ke Haq Me. Waris Bane Misr Se Shaam Yani Mashriq
Se Maghrib Tak Ke.
Ayah-138:
 Moosa (As) Ki Qaum Ne Ilaah Ki Khawhish Ki Aur Isitarah Ka Waqiya Aap (Saw) Ke Saath Hua
Hunain Se Rawangi Ke Waqt.
Ayah-141-143:
 Moosa (As) Taurat(Takhtiyaan) Lane Ke Liye Kohe Tur Per Gaye Apni Madad Ke Liyeh Bhai
Haroon (As) Ko Maanga (Jo Narm Mizaj,Moosa (As) Se 3 Saal Ke Bade The)
Ayah-144:
 Moosa (As) Ko Allah Ne Tarjeeh Di Pagaimbar Banakar,Unse Kalam Karke ,Taurat Dekar.
 Allah Ke Ahkamat Ko Mazbooti Se Pakdo.
Ayah-150:
 Moosa (As) Ki Taurat Ke Saath Wapsi Aur Bhai Haroon (As) Par Gussa.
Ayah-155:
 70 Logo Ka Zikr Jo Iman Nahi Laye.
 Allah Ki Rehmat –Taqwa,Zakat Aur Iman.
Ayah-157:
 Ahle Kitaab Ki Kitabon Me Aap (Saw) Ka Zikr.
 Aap (Saw) Nabi-Il Ummi –Quran Nazil Hone Se Pehle Aap (Saw) Ummi The Aur Quran Nazil
Hone Ke Baad Aap (Saw) Sab Se Bade Aalim.
 5 Cheezein Jo Aap (Saw) Ko Di Gayi:
1. Saare Awaamun Naas ke liye nabi
2. Ruaab Tha, Respect Karte.
3. Maale Ganeemat Halal Tha.
4. Saari Zameen (Namaz)Ibadat Masjid Hai Aur Wuzu Ke Liye (Paak) Ki Gayi Hai.
5. Ummat Ki Sifaarish Karenge.
 Ruku 21 Ayaat 163-171
Ayah-163-171:
 Ashabe Sabt Ka Zikr/Heela Saazi/Allah Ki Azmaish /Azaab.
Quran Ke Saath Hamara Mamla:
 Kuch Log Haq Ada Karte, Aksariyat Haq Ada Nahi Karte.Duniya Ki Zindagi Ke Liye Kitaab Ko
Chodna.
 Importance Nahi Dete, Samjhne Aur Amal Karne Ki Ahmiyat Nahi Samjhte.
 Taweez Banakar Behurmati Karte.
Page | 70
 Apni Mafaad Ke Liyeh Wazeefe Ketaur Par Chand Ayat Padhna Jo Ke Biddat Hai.
 Galat Fatwon Aur Jhooti Qasme Khane Ke Liye Istemaal Karte.
 Quran Ke Nuzool Ka Maqsad Hidayat Hai.
 Ambiya Akram Wirasat Me Ilm Chodte Hain/Yani Best Wirasat.
 Bani Israel Se Humare Liye Sabaq …(Gauro Fikar Karna)..Sahih Samajh, Hidayat ,Hikmat Aur
Taufeeq Ki Dua Karna.
 Ruku 22-23 Ayaat 172-188
Ayah-172:
 Ahde-Aalast:
 Allah Ne Aalame Arwah Me Yani Hamari Paidaish Se Pehle Gawahi Li Ke- Allah Hi Hamara
Rabb Hai.
Ayah-176:
 Duniya Me Hirs Wale Insaan Ki Misaal Kuttte Jaisi Hai.
Ayah-180:
 Asma-Ul-Husna:
 Allah Ke Ache Ache Naam,Be Inteha Hain ,Baaz Quran Me,Baaz Hadeeth Mai,Baaz Ka Ilm
Sirf Allah Ko Hai.
 In Naamon Ke Saath Allah Se Dua Karna
 Sirf Wohi Naam Jo Quran Aur Hadeeth Me Hai Khud Se Allah Ke Naam Nahi Rakhsakte.
 Jo In Me Se 99 Namon Ko Yaad Karle Jannat Ki Basharat Hai.
Ayah-188:
 Gaib Ka Ilm Aur Aqeede Ki Durustgi:
 Allah Ke Rasool Ko Gaib Ka Ilm Nahi Tha Iski Wazahat Ki Jarahi Hai.Wo Hamari Tarah
Insaan The,Is-Se Yeh Baat Wazih Hojati Hai Ke Jab Rasool Ko Gaib Ka Ilm Nahi Tha Tu
Aam Insan Jo Gaib Ki Khabrein Batane Ka Dawa Karte Hain Wo Bilkul Jhoote Hain.
 Gaib Ka Ilm Sirf Allah Taala Ko Hai Usi Se Dua Mangni Chahiye.
 Ruku-24 Ayaat 189-206
Ayah-191-195:
 Insaan Ko Aulaad Allah Deta Hai Aur Uska Credit Insaan Botho Ko Murshadon/Mazaaro
Qabro Wale /Falan Ke Sadqe/Falan Buzrug Ki Wajah Se,Ghair Allah Ko Dete Hai Aur Unk
Naam Se Apni Aulado K Naam Rakhte Jese Ghulaame Nabi/Abdul Uzza Etc…Ye Biddat Hai.
Ayah-198:
 Dekhne Ke Liye 3 Words Kaunse Aye Hain:
 Watarahum-You See Them.
 Yanzuroon-Looking At You.
 Yubsiroon-Sight.
Ayah-200:
 Shaitani Waswason Se Bachne Allah Ki Panah Talab Karna/Taouz Padhna/Aur Duon Se
Panah Talab Karna.
Ayah-201:
 Muttaqi Logon Ki Sifaat:
 Dil Shaitaan Se Mehfooz.
 Imaan Mazboot.
 Quran Ko Dil Me Basane Wale.
 Hasad/Lalach/Expectations/Jaldbazi/Bukhl Nahi Karte.
Ayah-202:
 Shaitanon Ke Bhai Kaun Hain:
Page | 71
 Shaitanon Ki Poori Toli Jo Sab Milkar Insaan Ko Gumrah Karne Ke Kaam Me Lage Hue
Hain
 Insaan Ke Bhai Jo Shaitan Ke Behkawe Me Hote Hain.
Ayah-204:
 Quran Ko Sun-Ne Ke Adab/Khamoshi Aur Ghaur Se Sun-Na/Allah Ki Rehmat Hasil Karne.
Ayah-205:
 Allah Ke Zikr Ke Kya Adaab Hain:
 Namaz Azkaar Quran Ke Zariyeh Allah Ko Yaad Karna.
 Dil Me/Aajizi Se/Khauf Se/Baghair Onchi Awaz Ke
 Subah Ke Waqt/Shaam Ke Waqt.
Ayah-206:
 Farishte Allah Ki Tasbeeh Karte Fir Bhi Takabbur Nahi Karte.
 Allah Ka Qurb Hasil Karne Takabbur Choddena Chahiye.
Summary Of Moosa (As) Ka Waqiya
 Yakoob (As) Ke 12 Bete,Wo Falasteen Me The.
 Yusuf (As) Doosri Biwi Ke Bête,Unko Bahiyon Ne Jangal Me Kunwe Me Daal Diya.
 Khafila Unko Lekar Misr (Egypt) Pahuncha.
 Waha Wo Baadshah Bane,Bhaiyon Ko Maaf Kiya Sab Ko Misr Bulaa Liya.
 Pehle Yusuf (As) Ke Time Par Khoob Mukaam,Izzat,Badshahat Etc Thi .
 Baad Me Zawaal Aaya, Bani Israel Labour Class Ho Gaye Aur Firaun Ki Badshahat.
 Allah Chahte The Ke Bani Israelo Ko Firaun Se Najaat Dilaaye.
 Firaun Bacchon Ka Qatl Karta.
 In Halaat Me Moosa (As) Ki Paidayash Huyi.
 Allah Ne Moosa (As) Ke Dil Me Baat Daali Ke Moosa (As) Ko Ek Box Me Band Karke River
‘Nile’ Me Daal De.
 Behan Box Ko Follow Karti Gayi.
 Box Firaun Ke Mehal Pahuncha.
 Aasiya W/O Firaun Ne Jab Bache Ko Dekha, Allah Ne Ek Attraction Bache Ke Chehre Par
Daal Di.
 Wo Kisi Ka Doodh Nahi Peete,Behan Mehal Me Aati Jaati To Maa Ke Paas Doodh Peene
Laute.
 Mehal Me Shahi Zindagi Guzari.
 Jab Jawaan Hue, Bani Israeli Ek Masri Se Lad Raha Tha,Bani Israeli Ne Madad Ke Liye
Bulaya,Moosa (As) Ne Ek Ghoonsa Maara Wo Masri Mar Gaya.
 Unhone Maghfirat Ki Dua Ki Aur Qubool Huyi.
 Agle Din Wohi Bani Israeli Lad Raha Tha- Usne Kaha Kya Kal Jaise Maara Aaj Mujhe
Maaroge—Khul Gaya Ki Qatl Moosa (As) Ne Kiya.
 Darbaar Me Faisla Ke Moosa (As) Ke Qatl Ka Decision, Kisi Ne Aakar Bataya, Moosa As
Madyan Chale Gaye.
 Wahan Do Ladkiya Paani Ke Liye Wait Kar Rahi Thien, Kyun Ki Koi Mard Unki Madad Ke Liye
Nahi Tha.Moosa (As) Ne Unki Madad Ki.
 Unke Walid Milna Chahe.
 Shayad Wo Shoeb (As) The.
 Decide Ye Hua Ke Ek Se Shaadi Ke Liye 8-10 Saal Kidmat.
 Phir Wo Nikle,Kohe Toor Ke Paas Thehre ,Aag Dekhi.
 Darakht Se Awaaz,Beginning Of Wahi.
 Moosa (As) Ke Haath Me Asa Tha, Wo Us Se Janwaro Ke Liye Patte Jhadaate,Tek Lagate Etc
 Phekne Ka Hukm Aur Wo Saanp (Azdaha Ban Gaya)
Page | 72




















JUZ 9 Qaalal Mala’u : Surah 8 Al Anfaal
Haath Nikaalne Ka Hukm -Wo Raushan Hokar Nikla.
Maqsad Unko Firaun Ki Taraf Bhejna-Bani Israel Ki Azaadi
Jadugaro Ko Muqaable Ke Liye Bulaaya Gaya.Logon Ko Aise Laga Rassiyaan Naach Rahi Hain
. Moosa (As) Ne Apna Asa Phenka To Wo Azdha Sab Nigal Gaya.
Sab Jadugar Sajde Me Gir Gaye.
Firaun Ne Dhamki Di Ke Haath Paoun Kaat Donga.
Ab Bani Israeli Aur Firauniyo Ki Azmayash Shuru:
 Qahad.
 Phalon Ka Nuksaan.
 Toofaan
 Tiddiyaan.
 Juyen.
 Mendak.
 Khoon Etc..
Moosa (As) Se Kehte Dua Karke Azaab Hataiye, Azaab Hat Ta To Phir Buraiyan Karte.
Finally Moosa (As) Ko Hukum Ke Apne Logo Ko Lekar Falasteen Jayein.
Firaun Ne Peecha Kiya Aur Wo Aur Uske Followers Gharkh Huye.
Sehraaye Seena, Maydaane Teeh.
Kohe Toor Par Tauraat.
Harun (As) Ko Unki Responsibility.
Saamri Ke Kehne Par Bachde Ki Pooja.
Tauba.
Allah Ko Dekhne Ki Khahesh.
Kohe Toor Ka Sar Par Uthna.
Jihad Se Mukarna.
Mann Salwa, 12 Chashme Etc.
Yahi Par Moosa As Ka Inteqaal.
Ayaat- 75
Ruku - 10
Surah -Al Anfaal
 Ruku 1-4 Ayaat 1-40
Surah -8
Madani Surah
Introduction:
Anfaal - Nafil Ki Jama Hai/Farz Se Extra Ziyada Jo Padhte Hain Wo Nafil Hai.
 Yani Maale Ghaneemat(Ghaneematein)
 Jung Allah Ka Deen Ko Establish Karne Karte
 Momin Kaise Hote Hain:
 Jab Allah Ka Zikr Aata Hai To Unke Dil Darjaate Hain.
 Jab Allah Ki Ayaat Padhi Jati Hai Tu Unka Imaan Badhta Hai.
 Aur Sirf Allah Par Tawwakul Karte Hain.
 Namaz Qayam Karte Hain(Namaz Ke Waseeh Mai-Ne(Meanings) Hain)
 Aur Allah Ne Jo Diya Usme Se Kharch Karte Hain.
 Maale Ghaneemat:
 Maale Ghaneemat Ummat-E-Muhammadi Ke Liye Halal Kardiya Gaya.
 Pehli Qaumon Par Yeh Jayez Nahi Tha.
 Sirf Maale Ghaneemat Ke Liye Jung Karna Mana Hai.
Ayah- 5:
 Yahan Se Jange Badr Ka Zikr Hai:
Highlights Of Jange Badr
Page | 73
 Jange Badar-2 Hijri 17 Ramadan Me Huyi.
 Quraish Ka Khafila From Syria (1000 Oont 40 Aadmi)
 Musalmaan Qabar Lene Nikle.
 Abu Sufyan Ka Makkah Qabar Bhijaana
 Quraish Ka 1300 Ka Lashkar Lekar Nikalna.
 Abu Sufyan Ka Route Change Karna.
 Abhu Jahl Ki Zidd.
 Muhammad (S.A.W) Ka Sahaba Se Mashwara.
 Kuwe Ke Paas Musalmano Ka Camp.
 Barish Se Madad.
 Aamna Saamna.
 Suraqa Ki Shakl Me Iblees.
 Abu Jahl Ka Qatl.
 14 Musalmaan Shaheed Aur 70 Kafir Qatl.
 Abul Aas Ka Waqiya.
Ayat 7-8:
 Jange Badr Ki Wajah –Abu Sufiyan Ka Tijarti Khaafilah.
 Allah Taala Haq Aur Batil Ko Alag Karke Deen Ko Haq Sabit Karna Chahte.
 Mushrikeen Ke Liye Azaab Tha Jinme Abu Jahl Samet Kai Sardaar Maare Gaye.
Ayah-9-11:
 Allah Ne Kaise Madad Ki Musalmano Ki:
 Farishton Ke Zariye.
 Barish Ke Zariye /Jo Mitti Rasool Allah (S.A.W) Ne Phenki Musrikeen Ki Ankh Aur Naak Me
Lagi Etc
 Finally Musalmanon Ko Jeet Dilwake/Musalmanon Ki Fatah.
 Oong Ka Zikr-Musalman Jab Safar Se Aur Zehni Dabaav Se Thake Hue The/Badar Ke
Mouqe Par Allah Ne Unpar Sukoon Ki Oong Taari Ki Jis-Se Unki Thakaan Utar Gayi Aur Wo
Taro Taza Hogaye.
 Paani Ka Barasna Aur Uske Fayde:
 Jange Badr Ke Mauqe Par Baarish Huyi.
 Shaytaani Khayaalat Aur Waswase Door Hogaye.
 Mausam Acha Hogaya/Jis-Se Zehen Aur Khayalaat Taza Hogaye.
 Istemaal Ke Liyeh Paani Mila.
 Safar Ke Baad Udhne Wali Mitti Jam Gayi.
 Kuffar Ke Liyeh Phislan Huwa.
Ayah-23:
 Insaan Agar Khud Khair Na Chahe To Allah Usko Khair Se Door Kardete Hain.
Ayah-26:
 Musalman Makkah Me Kamzoor The /Madinah Me Jaga Di/Finally Unko Mushrikeen Pe
Ghalba Aur Fatah Di.
Ayah-27:
 Amanaton Ka Zikr:
 Allah Aur Rasool Ki Amantein.
 Yaane Imaan Ke Takhaaze
 Allah Ke Ahkamat Ko Man-Na/Aur Sunnaton Ki Pairvi Karna.
 Insaan Ki Apas Ki Amantein.
 Apni Zimmedariyan/Deen Ko Aage Pahunchana Etc.
Ayah-28:
Page | 74

Maal Aur Aulaad K Fitne:
 Deen K Kaam Aur Nekiyon Se Peechy Rehjaty
 Darun Nadwa Me Khufiya Chaal
Ayah-34-36 :
 Mushrikeen Ke Gunaah:
 Masjide Haram Se Rokna.
 Jabaran Khane Ka’aba Ke Muttawali Ban-Na.
 Ibadat Ke Naam Par Seetiya,Taalyan Bajaana.
 Deen Ke Qhilaf Maal Kharch Karna.
Ayah-38:
 Allah Se Gunaho Ki Maghfirat.
Page | 75
Jawahir Program – Dawrae Quran
Juz 10 Wa”alamu : Surah 9– At Taubal
Juz 10 Wa’ Lamu - Surah Anfaal
 Ruku 5- Ayah 41-44(In Ayaton Mein Jung E Badr Ke Baare Mein Hai)
 Mal E Ghaneemath : Wo Maal Jo Masalmanon Ko Jihad Ke Baad Kaafiron Se Haath Lagta
Hai
 Male E Ghaneemat Ke 5 Hisse
 3 Hisse - Mujahid – Sawar
 1 Hissa – Mujahid – Paidal
 1 Hissa – Allah Aur Uske Rasool Ka
 1/5 Allah Aur Uske Rasool Ke Hisse Ka Taqseem
 Rasool Ka (Azwaz Waghaira, Asleha Khareedne)
 Aap (Saw) Ke Rishtedaron Ke Lie(Specially Banu Hashim And Banu Muttalib)
 Yateem
 Miskeen
 Musafir
 2 Giroh (Mushrikun & Musalman) Ke Position Ka Zikr.
 Allah Ki Taraf Se Ye Plan Tha (Jung)
 Musalmanon Ke Haq Mein And Kafir Ke Khilaaf
 Rasool(Saw) Ke Khwab Mein Kuffaro Ko Kam Dikhaya
 Take Himmat Na Hare, Ikhtilaf Me Na Pade
 Kufar Aur Musalmanon Ko Ek Doosre Ke Nazar Me Kam Dikhaya
 Taaki Wo Kaam Pura Ho (Jung)
 Ruku 6 – Ayah 45-48
 Falah Paane Ke Liye
 Maidan E Jung Me Sabit Qadmi
 Allah Ka Zikr
 Allah Aur Uski Rasool Ki Itaat
 Aapas Me Jagda Na Karna-Warna Himmat,Ruab Chalijayegi
 Sabr Karna
 Mushrikeen E Makkah Jung Keliye Nikle
 Dhoom Dham,Riyakari Se
 Jung E Badr Me Shaytan Uksaya
 Waswase Se
 Suraqa Ke Shaql Me
 Jab Usne Dekha Farishton Ka Lashkar-Bhag Gaya
 Ruku 7 Aayat No 49-58(Kafiron Ka Anjam Ka Zikr)
 Kamzor Imaan Waale Ne Kaha- Deen Ne Dhoke Me Daala
 Kafiron Ke Faut Ke Waqht Farishte-Peeto Aur Chere Par Maarte
 Ye Saza Unki Gunah,Nafarmani Ki Wajah Se
 Kafiron Ki Halat-Aale Firoun Ki Tarah
 Allah Ki Nafarmani,Nashukri Se-Nemate Chali Jaati
 Allah Ke Nazdeek Jaandaro Me Badtareen-Kufr Karne Waale
 Us Ahad Ka Zikr-Jo Mohd(Saw)Madeena Aaye Tomadeene Ke Yahudiyo Se Liya Tha
 Wada Karne Ke Bad Mushrikeen Ko Support Kare To Maar Bhagao
 Jo Khayanath Karte Allah Use Mohabbat Nahi Karte
 Munafikeen Ki Alamath
 Amaanath Me Khayanath
 Jhoot Bolna
 Waada Khilaafi
Page | 76
 Jagde Me Gali Galoch
 Ruku 8-Aayat No59-64(Jungi Quwwath,Sulah Ka Zikr)
 Jungi Quwwath,Sawariyon Tayyar Rakho-Take Dushman Darjay
 Dushman Sulah Chahe-Sulah Karlo
 Chahe Dhoke Ka Andesha Bhi Ho-Allah Par Tawakkal
 Agar Wo Dhoka Dena Chahe-Allah Kaafi Hai Tumko
 Arab Ke Mukhtalif Qabilo Ke Beech Ki Dushmani Ko Allah Islam,Mohd(Saw) Ke Zariye Ulfat
Dal Di
 Dushman Kitne Bhi Ho-Aap(Saw)Aur Moomino Ko Allah Kaafi Hai
 Ruku 9 Aayat No 65-69
 Well Trained ,Himmat Waale Banke Raho
 Allah Jaanta Hai-Insan Kamzor-Hukum Halka Hua-1 Ko 2ke Muqable Himmat Rakhne Ka
Hokum
 Jung Ka Maqsad Qaidi Banana,Fidya Lena Nahi Hona Hai
 Maal E Ghanimath Allah Ne Halal Kardi Warna Use Lene Par Azaab
 Allah Ne Jo Halal Kiya Use Khao,Aur Allah Se Daro
 Ruku 10 Aayat No 70 -75 (Qaidiyon Ke Bare Me)
 Wo Imaan Laaye To Jo Unhone Fidya Diya Uske Badle Behtar Dega Allah
 Gunah Ki Maafi Hogi
 Lekin Wo Sirf Zaban Se Imaan Laaye
 Shirk Karke Qayanat Ki
 To Allah Ne Saza Di- Unko Tumhare Qabu Me Dekar
 Wo Jo Imaan Laye
 Muhaajireen Aur Mujahid
 Ansar –Aapas Me Dost
 Jo Imaan Laaye Aur Hijhrath Nahi Ki Unki Madad
 Deenke Maamle Me Karsakte
 Jinse Treaty Hai Unke Khilaaf Nahi Karsakte
 Jinhone Kufr Kiya-Aapas Me Dost
 Aapas Me Dosti Nahi To-Fitna Fasad Hoga
 Sachche Moomin
 Jo Imaan Laye
 Hijhrath Kiye
 Jihad Ki Allah Ki Raaste Me
 Unkeliye Baqhshish,Izzatwaala Rizq
 Deen Me Ek Dusre Ke Qareeb,Dosti Hosakta
 Lekin Virasath Me Rishtedaron Ka Haq
Page | 77

















Ayaat- 129
Ruku - 16
Surah – At Tauba
Surah - 9
Madani Surah
Jung E Tabuk Ke Baare Me Zyaadatar Aayte
Shuru Me Bismillah Nahi Padi Jaati
8-9 Hijri Ke Darmiyan Nazilhui
Isko Sure Bara’ah,Kashifa(Kholne Waali),Tauba Bhi Kaha Jaata Hai
6th Hijhri-Sule Hudaibiya
2 Saal Me Thod Diya Gaya
8th Hijhri-Fatah Makka
9 Th Hijri –Aap(Saw) Abu Bakr Siddiq(Ra) Koameer E Hajj Banakar Rawana Kiya
Unke Jaane Ke Baad Sura Tauba Ki Shuru Ki Aayat Naazil
Aap(Saw)In Aayaton Ka Paigaam-Ali(Ra) Ko Dekar Bheja
10 Zilhajj Kotamaam Logon Ke Saamne Sunaya
Ehkamaat
Koi Shaqs Khana Kaba Ka Nanga Tawaf Nahi Karega
Jis Kaafir Ke Saath Muaida Haiwo Muqarrar Waqt Tak Arab Me Rehsakta Hai
Jiske Saath Muaida Nahi Unko 4 Maheene Ka Time
Is Saal Ke Baad Mushrik Aur Musalmaan Milkar Hajj Nahi Karenge
 Ruku 1 Ayat 1-6( Muaide Ka Zikr)
 Muhaida Dissolve-Kyunki Unhone Pehal Ki
 Allah Aur Rasool Se Mushrikeen Ka Koi Talluq Nahi
 Hajj E Akbar-Hajj
 Hajj E Asghar-Umra
 Tauba Karo-Behtar Hai
 Muh Phero To Allah Ko Hara Nahi Sakte
 Jinhone Muaida Nahi Thoda-Unki Muddat Poora Karo
 Muddat Khatam Hojay-Imaan Nahi Laaye,Makkah Nahi Chode To Qatl Karo
 Tauba Kare,Namaaz Qayam Kiye,Zakat Diye-Qatl Mat Karo
 Mushrikeen Panaah Maange-Panaah Do,Allah Ka Kalaam Sunao
 Ruku 2 Ayat No7-16
 Mushrikeen Lihaz Nahi Rakhte-Rishredari Aur Muaide Ka
 Mushrikeen Thode Se Fayde Ke Badle-Duniya Leliye
 Itni Zyadti Ke Bawajud Tauba Kare
 Namaaz Qayam Kare
 Zakat Ada Kiye
 To Wo Tumhare Deeni Bhai
 Phir Se Waada Thode,Deen Ke Khilaaf Chupi Bate Kare-To Kuffare Imam Se Jung Karo
 Allah Se Daro-Allah Zyada Haqdaar Hai
 Pichli Qaum Ki Saza-Natural Calamity Ke Shaql Me
 Kuffare Makkah Ko Azaab-Mumino Ke Haaton Pitwakar
 Unke Khilaaf-Allah Ki Madad Tumko
 Isse Tumhare Dilon Ka Gussa Chala Jaayega
 Tum Bhi Azmaye Jaoge
 Ruku 3 Aayat No 17-24
 Mushrikeen Masjide Haram Ko Aabaad Nahi Karsakte
Page | 78
 Kyun Ki Wo Shirk Karte,Nanga Tawaf Karte
 Masjidon Ko Aabaad Karne Ka Haq
 Jo Allah Aur Aakhirat Par Imman Rakhte
 Namaaz Qayam Karte
 Zakat Ada Karte
 Allah Ke Siway Kisi Aur Se Nahi Darte
 Allah Ke Nazdeek Dono Barabar Nahi Hosakte
 Hajiyon Ko Panipilanewaala,Masjid Aabad Karne Wala
 Allah Aur Aakhirath Par Imaan Rakhne Waala
 Kaamyaab Log
 Imaan Lanewaale(Allah ,Rasoolon,Kitabon,Farishton,Yaum E Akhirath,Qadr Par)
 Hijhrath Karne Waale(Hijhrath-Makkah Se Madeena,Gunahon Ko Chodna-Neki Kitaraf
Aana)
 Allah Ke Raaste Me Jihad Karne Waale(Allah Ke Deen Qayam Karne,Deen Ko Seekhne
Sikhane Me Atmost Struggle)
 Allah Ke Nazdeek –Inke Darje Zyada Bade Hai
 Khush Khabri Hai
 Iman Laanewaale Hijhrath,Jihad Karne Waalonko
 Allah Ki Nemat,Razamandi Ki
 Jo Hamesha Rehne Waali Hai
 Tumhare Baap ,Bhai Kufr Me To Dost Na Banao
 Allah ,Uske Rasool,Jihad Fee Sbilillah Se Zyada Pyare Hai Ye Sab Tumko
 Ruku 4 Ayat 25-29(Jung E Hunain Ka Zikr)
 Allah Ki Madad Farishton Ke Zariy
 Jung E Badr Me
 Jung E Qandak Me
 Jung E Hunain Me
 Jung E Hunain
 Ek Ghatika Naam
 Musalmaan 12000 Log
 Apni Taadaat Par Confidence
 Apni Taadaat Se Nahi Balke Allah Ki Madad Se Jeet Hasil Hoti
 Allah Ne Farishton Ke Zariye Madad
 Iske Baad Imman Laaye Tauba Kare-Allah Ghafur Raheem
 Mushrik Napaak
 Aqeede Se,Jism Se
 Is Saalke Baad Masjide Haram Me Daakhil Mat Karo
 Aur Muflisi Ka Dar Hai(Musalmano)-Allah Ghani Karega
 Jab Takjizya Na De-Jung Karo
 Jizya-Wo Rakham Jo Kisi Islaami Hukumathme Ghair Musalmano Se Unki Jaan Aur
Maalkihifazath Ke Liya Jata Hai
 Ruku 5 Ayat No30-37
 Yahud ,Nasara Aur Mushrikeen Emakkah Ne Shirk Kiya
 Allah Ke Bete Banakar
 Inpar Allah Ki Maar
 Ahbaar-Yahudi Ulema
 Ruhban-Christian Monks
 Rab Banana-Unki Halaalkarda Ko Halaal Aur Unki Haram Karda Ko Haram Maan-Na
Page | 79
 Wo Log Chahte(Mushrikeen)
 Allah Ki Noor(Islam,Quran,Hidayath) Bhuje
 Kitna Bhi Napasand Karenge-Allah Islam Ko Qayam Karenge
 Allah Rasoolko Bheje-Take Islaam Ghalba Paye
 Dardnaak Azaab
 Jo Sona Chandi Jama Karte Hai
 Allah Ki Raah Me Usko Kharch Nahi Karte
 Uska Zakat Nahi Dete
 Us Sone Ko Jahannum Ki Aag Me Tapaya Jayega,Phir Unke Peshani,Pehluo,Peetonpar Dhaga
Jayega
 Lau He Mehfooz Me Maheeno Ki Ginti-12
 Jisme Se4 Hurumath Wali
 Zulqaida
 Zilhajj
 Muharram
 Rajab
 Nasee –Apni Marzi Se Maheeno Ko Aage Peeche Karna
 Kabeesa-Har 3 Saal Melunar Calendar Me1 Maah Badhana Taki Wo Solar Ke Barabar Ho
Jaye
 Ruku 6 Aayat No38-59(Jung E Tabuq Ka Zikr Hai)
 Jung E Tabuk
 9th Hijri Me
 Isayi ,Roman Se
 Shaded Garmi Ka Waqht
 Fasal Ki Katai Ka Waqht
 Sab Par Farz E Ain Tha 30,000 Ka Lashkar Lekar Mohd(Saw)Gaye
 Bahut Se Munafikeen Peeche Rehgaye
 Musalmano Ne Bad Chad Kar Hissa Liye
 Abu Bakr Siddiq(Ra) Apna Saara Maal Aur Umar(Ra)Apna Aadha Maal Isme Diye
 Jung Ka Hokum Hua To Munaafikeen Ko Mushkil Laga
 Jung Ke Liye Nahi Nikloge-Dardnaak Azaab
 Tum Madad Nahi Karoge –To Allah Madad Karega
 Jaise Pehle Kiye ,Hijhrath Ke Waqht Ghaar Me
 Har Haal Me Jung Karo(Asleha Ho Ya Na Ho,Sawaari Ho Ya Na Ho)
 Jhooti Qasme Khayenge Allah Ki-Jung Me Na Chalne Ke Liye
 Moomin Ijaazath Nahi Maangte
 Jo Shaq Me Pade Hue Hai Wo Ijaazath Maangte
 Allah Ne Unka Nikalna Napasand Kiya(Unki Susti,Tayyari Na Karne Ki Wajah Se)
 Wo Nikalte –Fitna Badta ,Ikhtilaaf Hota Tumme
 Allah Ne Unki Munafikath Khol Di
 Agar Musalmano Ko Koi Bhalai Pahunchti-Unko Buri Lagti
 Koi Pareshani Aati-Khush Hote
 Jo Bhi Pareshani,Takleef Ati Hai Allah Ke Izn Se
 Musalman Intezar Karte
 Apni Duniya Ki Fatah,Aur Aakhirath Ki Kaamyaabi
 Aur Kafir Ke Liye-Azaab Ka Intezar
 Munafiqeen Se Sadaqath Qubul Nahi Kiyajayega
Page | 80
 Kyunki Unhoneallah Aur Uske Rasool Ke Saath Kufr Ki
 Namaaz Me Susti Karte
 Napasand Se Kharch Karte
 Munafiqeen Ki Bhalai(Aulaad ,Maal)Dekhkar Hairan Mat Ho
 Munafiqeen Allah Ki Jhooti Qasme Khate-Apni Fayde Keliye
 Unko Bachne Ki Jagah Milti-Wo Imaan Nahi Laate
 Rasool Par Ilzaamlagate-Sadaqath Kebare Me
 Unko Sadqe Me Se Diye-Khush Hote
 Aur Agar Nahi Diye-Naaraaz Hote
 Agar Jo Mila Use Raazi Hojaye,Shukr Kare,Kahe Allah Kaafi Hai-Zyada Behtar
 Ruku 7 Ayat No 60-66(Zakat Ka Taqseem Ke Baare Me Hai)
 Sadaqa-Allah Ke Raahme Kharch Karna,Allah Ke Raza Keliye
 Farz(Zakat)-Nafil(Sadaqath)
 Zakat-1-Fuqara Keliye(Jo Apni Zarurath Poori Nahi Kar Sakte)
 2-Miskeenke Liye(Apni Zaroorath Ke Liye Koshish Karte Lekin Poori Nahi Karpaate)
 3-Zakaat,Sadaqath Collect Karne Walon Ko(Unki Salary)
 4-New Muslims,Kafir-Jo Islaam Lane Ki Chances Hai(Ex-Safwan Bin Umayya-Kufr Ki Haalath
Me)
 5-Ghulaam Azaad Karne
 6-Qarzdaar Ke Liye (Zaroorath Ke Liye Liya Gaya Ho Jisme Israaf Na Ho)
 7-Deen Ko Aagebadane Ke Liye
 8-Musaafiron Keliye
 Rasool Ko Baton Se Taano Se Aziyath Denewaalon Ko Dardnak Azaab
 Allah Aur Rasool Ki Mukhalifath Karne Waalon Ko
 Aag Ki Azaab,
 Jo Hamesha Rehne Waali Hai
 Jisme Ruswayi Hai
 Munafiqeen Darte-Unki Dil Ki Haalath Zaahir Hone Se
 Jo Tauba Karega-Maaf Kardenge
 Jo Mujrim Hai(Quran&Sunnath Ke Khilaf Jaane Waale)-Azaab
 Ruku 8 Ayat No 67-72
 Munafiqeen Ki Sifath
 Burai Ka Hukum
 Bhalai Se Rokna
 Allah Ko Bhoolna(Duniya Me Mashghool Hokar)
 Allah Ka Waada
 Munafiq Mard,Munafiqeen Aurte ,Kaafir Ke Liye
 Jahannumki Aag Ka
 Usme Hamesha Rehne Waale Hai
 Inpar Allah Ki Laanath Hai
 Tumse Zyada Shaded The(Pichli Qaum)
 ,Quwwath Me
 Maal Me
 Aulad Me
 Jis Tarah Wo Fayda Utaye Duniya Me-Tum Bhi Utaye
 Jis Tarah Wo Behson Me Pade-Tum Bhi Pade
 Amal Zaaya Hogaye-Duniya Aur Aakhirat Me
 Pichli Qaum Kiazaab
Page | 81
 Qaume Nooh-Toofan Me Gharq
 Qaume Aad(Hud As)-Tez Andhi
 Qaum E Samud(Saleh)-Zalzala,Tez Hawa
 Ibrahim(As) Ki Qaum-But Pirasti
 Madyan Waale(Shoaib As Ki Qaum)-Zalzala,Badal Ka Saaya
 Looth(As Ki Qaum)-Jibreil Asaaye Apne Haathon Se Ukhaad Kar Aundha Muh Palat Diya
 Moomin Mard Aur Aapas Me
 Neki Ka Hokum Dete
 Burai Se Rokte
 Namaazqayam Karte
 Zakat Ada Karte
 Allah Aur Uske Rasool Ki Itaat Karte
 Allah Ki Rehmath Inpar
 Allah Ka Waada-Moomin Mard Aur Aurton Se
 Baaghat Ka
 Jisme Nehre Behti Hai
 Hamesha Rehne Waale Hai
 Paakeezah Ghar
 Hameshgi
 Razamandi Allah Ki
 Ruku 9 Ayatno 73-80
 Aye Nabi Munafiq Aur Kafiron Se Saqti Karo
 Un Ka Thikana-Jahannum
 Tauba Karoge-Behtar Hai
 Muh Modoge-Duniya ,Aakhirath Me Dardnaak Azaab
 Munafiq Kehte-Allah Dega To Sadqa Karenge
 Jab Allah Deta-To Bukhl Karte
 Aur Unke Wada Khilafi,Jhoot Se-Unke Dilo Me Munafiqat Chipka Di
 Allah Ko Unke Dil Ka Raaz,Sargoshi Sab Malum Hai
 Unkeliye Baqhshish Mango Ya Na Mango-Unhe Maaf Nahi Kiya Jayega
 Musalmanon Par Taana Karteaur Unke Lliye Dardnak Azaab Hai
 Unke Liye Baqshish Mango Ya Na Mango Maafnahi Kiya Jayega
 Kyunki Unhone Allah Aur Rasool Se Kufr Kiya
 Unko Allah Hidayat Nahi Deta
 Ruku 10-Ayat No 81-89
 Jung E Tabuq Se Khud Bhi Ruke
 Dusronko Bhi Rokte
 Garmi Ki Wajah Se
 Isse Shaded Garmi-Jahannum Ki
 Ab Aage Se Jungo Mein Munafiqon Ko Jaane Ki Ijaazat Nahi
 Aap(Saw) Ko Hokum-Munafiqon Ka Janaza Namaaz Na Padhe
 Allah Chahtahai-Unko Maal,Aulad Ke Zariyeazaab
 Jab Jihad Ka Hukm Aata Hai Daulat Mand Peeche Rehne Ki Ijazat Mangte Hai
 Jung Se Peeche Rehne Walon Ki Dil Me Mohar Lagadi
 Falah Paane Waale
 Rasool(Saw),Unke Sath Imaan Lane Waale
 Jihad Karne Waale Apne Maal Aur Nafsonke Sath
 Unke Liye Baaghat Hai,Yahi Asal Kamyabi
Page | 82
 Ruku 11 Ayat No 90-93
Jo Maazrath Pesh Kiye-Dardnaak Azaab
Lekin Unpar Nahi-Jo Kamzor,Mareez,Jinhe Tangi Hai
Aur Unke Liye Bhi Nahi-Joaapke Paas Sawaarike Liye Aaye Aur Aap Na Karpaye Aur Woh
Behti Aankhose Wapas Laute
 Daulatmand Hone Ke Bawajud
 Peeche Rehne Ki Ijazat Mangte
 Ispar Khush Hai
 Allah Ne Unke Dil Par Mohar Lagadi



Page | 83
JUZ 11- Ya’Taziroon- Surah 9 – At Tauba
Juz 11- Ya’taziroon – Surah At Tauba Ayaat 94 -129
 Ruku 12 (Ayaat 94-99)
 Jange Tabuk Se Lautkar Jab Rasool Saws Madina Waapis Aayenge.
 Tab Munafiqeen Rasool Saws Se Bahane Karenge Taake Aap Saws Unhe Darguzar
(Excuse) Karein.
 Rasool Saws Ko In Logon Se Aeraaz Barattne Ka Hukm Diya Gaya.
 Gandagi – Munafiqat.
 Baddu Log Ke Dil Saqt Ho Gaye They.
 Unke Kufr & Nifaaq Ki Wajeh Se.
 Ilm Ki Kami Ki Wajeh Se.
 Logon Se Alag Rehne Ki Wajeh Se.
 Rasool Saws Se Doori Ki Wajeh Se.
 Lailm Baddu (Dehaati) Jo Madina Ke Aas Paas Rehte They Woh Chahte They Ke Aap Saws
Par Koi Museebat Aaye.
 Kuch Baddu Zakaat & Sadqaat Ko Jurmana Samjhte.
 Lekin Doosre Baddu Maal Kharch Karke Allah Ke Qareeb (Pasandidah) Hona Chahte.
 Ruku 13 (Ayaat 100-110)
 Aage Jaane Waale Pehle Muhajir?
 Sabse Pehle Imaan Laane Wale Sahaba Jinhone Hijrat Bhi Ki.
 Jinhone Badr Me Shirkat Ki
 Jinhone 2 Qiblo Ki Taraf Namaz Padhi
 Suleh Hudaibiya Me Shirkat Karne Waale
 Baitur Ridwaan Me Shareek Hone Wale
 Yaani Jo Bhi Fatah Makkah Se Pehle Imaan Laaye Woh Sab.
 Munafiqeen Ke Liye 2 Baar Azaab
 Dunya Me – Rasool Saws Ke Time Par – Munafiqat Kholi Gayi (Munafiqeen Ke Naam Ki
List).
 Barzakh Me- Qabr Ka Azaaab.
Ayat 102-103
 Munafiqeen Ke Ilaawa Jo Musalmaan Peeche Reh Gaye Unse Sadqa Lene Kaha Ja Raha Hai.
 Munafiqeen Ka Masjide Diraar Banana- Masjide Quba Ke Nazdeek.
 Maqsad – Apni Chaalo Ke Liye Ek Markaz (Centre) . Muslamano Ki Unity Ko Khatm Karna.
 Lekin Rasool Saws Ko Allah Ne Wahi Ke Zariye Iski Taameer Ka Maqsad Bataya & Rasool
Saws Ne Sahaaba Ke Zariye Usko Girwa Diya
 Har Masjid Ki Bunyaad – Taqwa Honi Chahiye.
Ayat 108
 Ahle Quba Ka Zikr Jo Toilet Se Faarigh Hone Ke Baad Paani Se Saaf Karte (Istinja)
Ayat 109
 Do Ghar Hain – Ek Ki Banyaad Mehfooz (Safe) Jagah Par Hai ,Aur Doosre Ki Bunyaad Ek
Gaddey Ke Kinaare Par -Toh Kaunsa Behtar Hai?
 Isi Tarah Agar Zindagi Islam Ki Bunyaad Par Hai, Allah Ki Raza Ke Liye, Taqwe Ki Bunyaad Par
Hai Toh Hamari Koshish Dunya & Aakhirat Me Mehfooz (Safe) Hai. Lekin Agar Hamari Saari
Koshish Bina Islam ,Iman , Taqwa Ke Bunyaad Ke Ho Toh Saari Koshish Zaaya Ho Jayegi.
Ayat 110
 Munafiq Ke Dil Ka Chain Nahi Milega Jab Tak Wo Marega. Guilt Ki Wajeh Se , Saza Ke Taur
Par Unka Haal Khol Diya Gaya- Is Wajeh Se.
Page | 84
JUZ 11- Ya’Taziroon- Surah 9 – At Tauba
 Ruku 14 (110 – 118)
Ayat 111-112
 Momino Ki Sifaat Jo Jannat Wale Honge.- (1) Tauba (2)Ibadat (3)Hamd (Taareef & Shukr
Karne Waale) (4)Roza (5) Deen Ke Liye Safar (6)Ruku & Sajda ( Allah ko supurd karda)
(7)Neki Ka Hukm (8) Burayee Se Rokna (9) Allah Ke Hudood Ki Hifazat.
Ayaat 113-114
 Mushrikeen Ke Liye Baqshish Ki Dua Nahi Kar Sakte.
 Ibrahim As Ne Apne Waalid ( Aazar – Jo Mushrik They) Se Wada Kiya Tha Ke Baqshish
Maangenge – Isliye Dua Ki . Lekin Allah Ne Unhe Roka & Wo Ruk Gaye.
Ayat 117
Sa’atil Usra – Saqti Ki Ghadi--- Jang E Tabuk.
Ayat 118
 3 Log Jo Pakke Momin They Lekin Susti Ki Wajeh Se Jang Me Nahi Gaye.
 Kaab Bin Malik
 Murara Bin Rabi’a
 Hilal Bin Umayya
 Zameen Wasee Thi – Lekin Unke Liye Tang Ho Gayi – Logo Ke Unse Monh Pherne Se.
 Ruku 15 (Ayaat 119-122)
Ayaat 120 -121
 Har Nek Qadam – Nek Amal – Nek Effort Ke Liye Ajr Hai.
Ayat 122
 Jihaad Fee Sabilillah Jitna Zaroori Hai – Utna Hi Deen Ka Ilm , Samajh Boojh Zaroori Hai.
 Kuch Logo Ko Deen Ka Ilm Sikhaane Dedicated Hona Chahiye& Kuch Ko Riyasati Hifazat Ke
Liye.
 Seekhne Waalo Ko Chahiye Ke Doosro Ko Sikhaye
 Ruku 16 (Ayaat 123-129)
Ayat 124
 Jab Allah Ki Suratein Padhi Jaati Hai Toh Imaan Waalo Ka Imaan Badhta Hai.
 Beemaari – Kufr, Shirk & Munafiqat.
126 -127
 Koi Saal Aisa Nahi Guzarta Ke Allah Munafiq & Kafir Ko Na Azmaaye- Phir Bhi Wo Tauba
Nahi Karte - Naseehat Haasil Nahi Karte.
 Jab Bhi Koi Surat Utaari Jaati To Munafiq Ek Doosre Ko Dekhte Hai – Ke Kahin Wo Unke
Baare Me Toh Nahi Aur Monh Pher Lete Hain.
Ayat 128
Rasool Saws Ki Sifaat
 Insaano Me Se They – Arabon Me Se.
 Musalmaano Par Museebat Ho To Unko Takleef Hoti
 Hamari Hidayat Ke Liye Harees
 Shafqat & Reham Karne Waale
Ayat 129
 Agar Phir Bhi Log Monh Mode To Chod Do Unko – Allah Aapke Liye Kaafi Hai.
 Tawakkal
 Apni Koshish Karna
 Phir Allah Par Mamla Chodna
 Dua – Ayat 129 – Subah Shaam Ke Azkaar Me Se Hai
Page | 85
Ayaat - 109
Ruku- 11
JUZ 11- Ya’Taziroon- Surah 10 - Yunus
Surah Yunus
Surah 10
Makki Surah
Surah Yunus- Makki Surah – Is Surah Me Yunus As Story Nahi Hai Lekin Yunus Asm Ki Qaum Ka
Zikr Hai (Ayat 98) Jispar Se Azaab Tal Gaya Tha.
 Ruku 1 (Ayat 1-10)
Kuffare Makkah Ke Aetaraazat – Mohammed Saws Ke Rasool Hone Par
 Hurfe Muqataat – Alag Alag Padhey Jaane Waale Hurf- Inke Mayne Hame Nahi
Maaloom.Lekin Quran Ke Har Ek Harf Ko Padhne Par 10 Nekiyan. Hurfe Muqataat Ke Baad
Zyaadatar Quran Ke Taalukh Me Koi Baat Hoti Hai.
 Kuffar Nabuwat & Quran Ko Khula Jadu Kehte Aur Unhe Ajeeb Lagta Ke Insan Nabi Hai.
Ayaat 3-6
 Allah Apni Pehchaan De Rahe Hai 6 Dino Me Zameen O Aasmaan Banaaye.
 Dobara Lautkar Usi Ke Paas Jaana.
 Pehli Martaba Banaya Toh Dobaara Banana Koi Mushkil Baat Nahi.
 Har Cheez Ek Maqsad Ke Liye Paida Ki Gayi.
 Suraj Ka Maqsad – Raat Aur Din Ka Hisaab- (Clock)- Roshni & Garmi Etc..
 Chaand Ka Maqsad – Mahino Ki Ginti – (Calendar)…
 Insaan Ki Paidayish Ka Maqsad – Allah Swt Ki Ibaadat.
 Raat & Din Ka Ikhtilaaf (Ek Ke Baad Ek Aana).
Ayaat 7-10
 Jo Allah Se Mulaaqaat Par Yaqeen Nahi Rakhte Aur Duniya Ki Zindagi Se Mutma’in
(Satisfied) Aur Allah Ki Aayaat Se Ghafil Hai- Unka Thikaana Aag.
 Jo Imaan Laate Hai & Nek Aamaal Karte Hai – Unke Liye Allah Hidayat Ka Raasta Aasaan Kar
Dete Hai.
 Imaan Laane Waale & Nek Amal Karne Walon Ke Liye Niymato Bhari Jannat.
 Jannati Ek Doosre Ko Salaam & Allah & Farishte Bhi Jannatiyo Ko Salaam
 Ruku 2 (Ayaat 11-20)
Ayat 11 & 12.
 Kuffare Makkah Quran Ke Nuzool Ko Aur Azaab Jaldi Laane Kehte.
 Lekin Har Cheez Ka Muqarar Waqt Hai Mohlat Qayamat Tak Ya Maut Tak
 Takleef Ke Waqt Insaan Allah Ko Khoob Yaad Karta Hai
 Takleef Tal Jaane Par –Allah Ko Bhool Jaata – Jaise Ke Usey Koi Takleeef Thi Hi Nahi.
 Momin Ki Sifaat – Takleef Par Sabr & Khushi Par Shukr
Ayat 13 & 14.
 Zaalim Qaumo Ko Tabaah Kiya – Jab Rasool Ka Inkaar Kiya
 Hame Zameen Me Jaanasheen Banaya – Taake Dekhe Ki Ham Kaisa Amal Karte Hain.
Ayat 15.
 Kuffare Makkah Apne Pasand Ki Wahi Laane Keh Rahe-Jo Aasaan Ho.
 Rasool Saws Khud Bhi Apni Marzee Se Kuch Nahi Laate – Sab Allah Ke Hukm Se – Hadeeth
(Sunnah) Bhi Allah Hi Ki Taraf Se Hai.
 Lekin Insaan Apni Marzee Se Allah Ke Ehkaam Badal Raha Hai.
 Rasool Saws Makkah Me Itne Saal They –(Nabuwat/Quran) Aisa Kuch Na Kaha – Kyunke Ke
Yeh Allah Ki Taraf Se Hai –Ise Badal Nahi Sakte.
 Mujrim – Kanoon Ke Khilaaf Jaane Waala- Quran & Sunnat Ke Khilaf Jaana.
Page | 86
Ayat 18 &19
 Tum Allah Ko Keh Rahe Ki Koi Aur Fayda & Nuksaan De Raha – Kya Allah Ko Iska Ilm Na
Hota.- Allah Paak Hai Aur Buland Hai.
 Guzar Chuki Baat- Hisaab Kitaab Ka Waqt Muqarar Ho Chuka, Agar Na Hota – Toh Faisla
Tabhi Kar Diya Jaata.
Ayaat 20 & 21
 Kuffare Makkah – Rasool Saws Se Qahat (Drought- Sookha) Hataane Dua Karne Kahe- Jab
Baarish Hui Toh Kaha Ke Yeh Hamaare Buthon Ne Kiya.
 Farishte Here- Kiraman Katibeen.
 Ruku 3 (Ayaat 21- 30)
Ayaat 22&23.
 Khushki Me Chalna – Jaanwar Par Ya Gaadiyo Me ; Samandar Me Chalna – Kashtiyo Me
 Jab Kashti Me Toofaan Aata Hai – Sab Ilaho Ko Chod – Sirf Allah Ko Pukarte Hai.
 Jab Allah Unko Bacha Le-Toh Duniya Ke Kuch Faydon Ke Liye Usi Se Bagaawat? Lekin Finally
Usi Ke Paas Lautna Hai.
Ayaat 24-25
 Dunya Ki Zindagi Ki Misaal – Zameen Par Baarish Ke Baad Khoob Sabz(Green), Log,Jaanwar
Etc.. Fayda Uthate- Zameen Ke Maalik Ka Ye Sochna Ke Wohi Qaadir Hai. Ekdam Allah Ka
Azaab & Sab Khatm- Jaise Kuch Tha Hi Nahi ; Insaan Bhi Ek Umar Ke Baad Physically &
Mentally Fit – Sab Usse Fayda Uthate – Sochta Hai Ke Koi Use Nuksaan Nahi De Sakta –
Lekin Ye Permanent Nahi. Zindagi Khatm Ho Jayegi.
 Darussalaam – Jannat – Salaamati Ka Ghar. Hame Is Dawat Ko Qubool Karke Hidayat Par
Aana Hai.
Ayaat 26&27 Achaayee (Neki) Ka Ajr – Multiplied ; Burayee Ka Badla – Jitna Kiya Utna .
Ayat 28 - 30
 Shareek Kahenge Ke Unko Ilm Hi Nahi Tha Ke Log Unki Ibaaadat Karte They Aur Kahenge Ki
Is Baat Par Allah Gawah Hai.
 Allah Ke Siwaye Koi Mawla Kaam Na Aayega.
 Ruku 4 Ayaat 31-40
Ayaat 31-36
 Gaur O Fikr Karna Hai Kaun Raaziq Hai.
 Zinda Ko Murda Se – Beenj Se Pawdhe, Murda Ko Zinda Se- Murgi Se. Andey Ko
 Quraan Ki Peshangoyiyon Ka Sach Hona- (Predictions)-Quran Ke Haq Hone Ka Saboot Deti
Hain.
 Insaan Ko Sirf Paida Nahi Kiya Balke Usko Purpose Of Creation Bhi Bataaya- Hidayat Ka
Saamaan Bhi Diya.
 Baar Baar Taqleeq (Repitition Of Reproduction) Karne Waala Bhi Allah Hi Hai.
 Jinko Shareek Thehrata Hai Insaan – Woh Log Toh Khud Allah Se Hidayat Paate Hain Toh
Wo Doosron Ki Kya Rehnumaayi Karenge.
 Aksariyat (Majority) Ke Peeche Na Jaana – Majority Jo Karey Zaroori Nahi Ke Sahi Ho. Deene
Islaam Ko Chodkar Baaqi Sab Deen Zann Hai (Haq Ka Opposite)
 Wehami Khayaaalaat (Superstitions) Etc.. Kuch Fayda Ya Nuqsaan Nahi De Sakte.
Ayat 37- 39
 Quran Pichli Kitaabon Ki Tasdeeq Karti Hai. Allah Ki Taraf Se Hai, Mohammed Saws Ne Nahi
Gadhi.
 Allah Challenge Kar Rahe Hai Ke Is Jaisi Ek Surat Le Aao Aur Is Kaam Ke Liye.Jiski Chaahe
Madad Lo (Allah Ke Siwaye).
Page | 87

Quran Ki Haqeeqat Ko Woh Samajh Nahi Sakte Is Liye Jhutlaate Hain. Jhutlaane Waalon
(Zaalimon) Ke Anjaam Ko Dekho.
 Ruku 5 Ayaat 41-53
Ayaat 41-43
 Bahut Samjhaane Ke Baad Bhi Jhutlaaye Toh Unko Unke Amal Par Chod Dena Chahiye &
Apne Aamaal Karte Rehna Hai.
 Aise Log Behre Aur Andhey Hai Jo -Quran Sunne Ke Bawajood Usey Samajhte Nahi, Rasool
S.A.W.S Ko Dekhne Ke Bawajood Aap Saws Ko Pehchaante Nahi.
Ayaat 44-46
 Agar Allah Logon Ko Jahanum Me Daalta Hai – Toh Yeh Allah Ka Zulm Nahi Adl Hai.
 Kaun Khasaara Paane Waale Honge? Qayamat Ke Din Ke Inkaari-Allah Ki Mulaqaat Ke Inkari.
 Kafiron Ki Khwaahish Ke Rasool Saws Ko Faut Karein Lekin Allah Ki Pakad Se Nahi Bach Sakte
- Usi Ke Paas Lautna Hai- Chahe…
 Azaab Aakar Inkariyo Ka Khatma Ho- Rasool Saws Ki Zindagi Me.
 Inki Pakad Hone Se Pehle Hi Rasool Saws Faut Ho Jaaye –Allah Hi Ke Paas Lautna Hai.
Ayaat 47- 53
 Qayamat Ke Din Har Ummat Apne Rasool Ke Peeche Hogi – Sabse Pehle Ummate
Mohammadi Se Sawaal Hoga.
 Nafe Nuksaan Ka Allah Ke Siwaye Koi Maalik Nahi -Rasool Saws Bhi Nahi. Har Ummat Ka Ek
Muqarrar Waqt Hai Jisme Usey Apne Aamaal Karna Hai- No Postpone Or Prepone.
 Jis Azaab Ki Tum Jaldi Kar Rahe Ho – Agar Wo Raat Ya Din Ko Aa Jaaye To Us Se Bachne Ka
Kya Intezaam Kar Rakha Hai.
 Kya Azaab Aane Ke Baad Imaan Laaoge ? Jabke Us Waqt Imaan Laana Kaam Na Aayega.
 Qayamat Ka Aana Haq Hai Aur Jab Aajayegi Toh Insaan Allah Ko Aajiz Nahi Kar Sakta.
 Zaalim Khud Ko Azaab Se Chuda Nahi Sakta – Chahe Woh Zameen Me Jo Kuch Hai Wo Fidye
Me De De. Aur Woh Apni Nadaamat & Sharmindagi Chupaane Ki Koshish Karega.
 Quran Naseehat , Shifa, Hidayat & Rehmat Hai Imaan Walon Ke Liye.
 Allah Ne Hame Hidayat Ke Liye Quran Ki Shakl Me Fazl & Rehmat Bheji Hai – Uske Liye
Hame Khush Hona Chahiye. Quran Duniya Ki Tamaam Niymatein Jo Hum Jama Karte Hain
Us Se Behtar Hai. Iski Ehmiyat Samjho.
 Qayamat Ke Din Par Jhoot Gadhna.
 Qayamat Ayegi Hi Nahi
 Ayegi Toh Allah Unhe Pakdenge Nahi Kyunke Wo Allah Ke Pyaare Hain
 Agar Pakad Hogi Toh Unke Shareek Unhe Bacha Lenge.
 Rizq & Niymatein Allah Ki Di Hui Hai Isliye Allah Hi Halal Haram Qarar Kar Sakte Hain. Hame
Apni Marzee Se Halal Haram Qarar Karne Ka Koi Haq Nahi. Aisa Karna Yaane Allah Par Jhoot
Gadhna Hoga.
 Ruku 7 (Ayaat 61 – 70)
 Lohe Mehfooz Me Sab Kuch Likha Hua Hai. Kuch Bhi Allah Se Chipa Nahi.
 Awliya Allah
 Jo Imaan Laaye & Taqwa Ikhtiyaaar Kare Jisko Dekhkar Allah Ki Yaad Aaye – Taqwe Ka Libaas Inke Liye Duniya & Aakhirat Me Bhalaayee Hai.(Allah Ke Is Faisle Ko Koi Badal Nahi
Sakta)
Ayat 65-70
 Log Rasool Saws Ko Majnoon Kehte – Toh Allah Tasallee De Rahe Hain Ke Aisi Baaton Se
Ghamgeen Na Ho – Izzat Dene Wala Toh Allah Hi Hai.
Page | 88

1.
2.
3.
4.
Allah Ne Raat Sukoon Hasil Karne Ka Zariya Banaya & Din Ko Roshan Kiya Taakey Ham Apne
Kaam Kar Sake. In Dono Ko Dekh Kar Allah Ko Pehchano.
 Allah Par Jhoot Gadhna Ke Allah Ki Aulaad Hai
 Yahood – Uzair As Ko
 Isaayi – Isa As Ko
 Mushrikeen E Makkah – Farishton Ko (Allah Par Jhoot Gadhne Waale Kamyaab Nahi
Honge)
 Nooh A.S
 Pehle Rasool.
 Unki Qaum Sabse Pehle Shirk Karne Wali Thi.
 Unhone Tawheed Ki Dawat Di – Par Qaum Na Maani.
 Allah Ne Unhe Kashti Banane Ka Hukm Diya – Baarish Hui – Unko & Unke Pairokaar Ko Allah
Ne Bacha Liya. Lekin Unke Bete Nafarmaan They Isliye Gharq Ho Gaye.
 Nooh As Ko Adam E Saani Bhi Kaha Jaata Hai Kyunke Aage Phir Nasl E Insaani Unhi Se Chali.
 Deen Ke Kaam Ke Badle Koi Bhi Returns (Badle) Ki Umeed Nahi Rakhna.
 Allah Par Tawakkal Zaroori.
Ayat 74
 Kayee Rasool Bheje Gaye – Logo Ne Jhutlaya & Unke Dilon Par Jhutlane Ki Wajah Se Mohar
Laga Di Gayee. Kuch Ka Zikr Hai & Bahut Ka Nahi
Ayat 75 Onwards – Musa (A.S) & Firoun Ke Jadugaron Ka Zikr (Details Done In Surah Aaraaf)
 Jadugar Duniya Me Bhi Kamyaab Na Honge-Kyunki Jaadu Jhoot Hai Aur Ek Na Ek Din
Haqeeqat Saamne Aayegi.
 Akhirat Me Bhi Apne Jhoot Ki Wajah Se Kaamyaab Na Honge.
Maujze & Jadu Me Farq
Maujza
Jaadu
Khudrat Ke Khilaaf.
1. Ankhon Ka Dhoka.
Isme Bhalaaayee.
2. Sirf Nuksaan.
Cannot Be Cancelled(Phera Nahi Ja Sakta).
3. Can Be Undone ( Paltaya Ja Sakta Hai).
Behtareen Insaano Ke Haathon Allah karwate
hai.
4. Badtareen Insaano Ke Haathon Se Hota Hai.
5. Aage Sikhaya Nahi Ja Sakta.
5. Sikhaya Ja Sakta Hai.
Ayat 78
 Musa As Ke Tawheed Par Bulaane Par Fironiyo Ne Unpar Ilzaam Lagaaya Ke -Musa (A.S) Ye
Sab Badshahat & Hukoomat Ke Liye Kar Rahe Hai
 Ruku 9 (Ayat 83-92)
 Firoun Bahut Zaalim Aur Sarkash Tha Isliye Haq Jaane Ke Bawajood Bahut Log Us Se Dar Kar
Imaan Nahi Laaye.
 Musa As Ka Maujza Dekhne Ke Baad Kuch Log Iman Le Aaye – 2 Opinions
 Yeh Firoun Ki Qaum Ke Kuch Log They
Ayat 85-86 – In Logon Ki Dua Hai.
 Yeh Bani Israyeel Ki Qaum Ke Kuch Log They.
 Musa As Ne In Logon Ko Allah Par Tawakkal Karne Ki Nasihat Di & In Logo Ne Dua Ki. (85-86)
Ayaat 87 – 92
 Allah Ne Musa As & Haroon As Ko Markaz Banane Ka Hukm Diya – Taake Who Ek Juth
(United) Ho Sake & Namaz Qaym Kar Sake.
 Maal O Daulat Se Log Mutaasir ( Influence ) Ho Kar Allah Ke Raste Se Bhatak Jaate Hain.
Page | 89

Musa As Dua Kar Rahe Hain Ke Fironiyo Ke Maalo Ko Mita De Taakey Unka Takabbur
Khatm Ho. Musa As Ki Dua Ek Lambe Arse Baad Qubool Hui. Sabaq- Besabri Na DikhayeAllah Ko Pata Hai Ke Kaunsi Dua Kab Qubool Karna Munasib Hai.
 Firoun & Aale Firoun Ko Gharq Karke Bani Israyeel Ko Nijaad Mili
Ayat 90 -92
 Gharq Hote Waqt Firoun Iman Laaya Lekin Us Waqt Iman Laana Kaam Na Aaya.
 Allah Ne Firoun Ko Nishaani Bana Di –Maujza Hai Ke - Uski Laash Aaj Bhi Mehfooz Hai (Bina
Koi Mummification Ke) Jaisa Ke Quran Me Uska Zikr Hai. Sabaq- Hame Isse Ibrat Lena Hai.
Allah Hame Ruswayee Se Bachaye.
 Ruku 10 Ayaat 93- 103
 Bani Israyeel Ne Unke Paas Ilm (Tauraat & Quran Ki Shakl Me) Aane Ke Bawajood Ikhtilaaf
Kiya.
Ayat 94
 Agar Tauraat Allah Ki Taraf Se Hai Jisme Quran Ke Aane Ka Zikr Hai To Quran Ka Allah Ki
Taraf Se Aana Bhi Sach Aur Haq Hai.
 Quran Ke Baare Me Koi Shak Hai Toh Usko Nikaaldo
 Agar Quran Se Fayda Uthaana Chahte Ho Toh Shak Ko Dil Se Nikaalo (Remove All Doubts)
Ayat 98- Yunus As Ki Qaum Ka Zikr
 Yunus As Nainwa (Iraq/Shaam) Ki Taraf Bheje Gaye The.
 Allah Ke Hukm Se Pehle Yunus As Jaldbaazi Me Basti Chodkar Chale Gaye.
 Ambiya Akraam Ko Jayez Nahi Ke Allah Ke Hukm Ke Bagair Hijrat Kare. Rasool Saws Bhi
Makkah Se Hijarat Karne Ke Liye Allah Ke Hukm Ka Intezaar Kiya.
 Yunus As Ki Qaum Ek Wahid Qaum Hai Jispar Azzab Akar Tal Gaya Kyunke Unke Nabi Pehle
Hi Chodkar Chale Gaye.
Ayat 99
 Deen Me Koi Jabr Nahi. Agar Allah Chahta Toh Sab Imaan Le Aate – Yeh Test Hai Isliye Aisa
Na Kiya.
 Gandagi – Kufr/Shirk.
 Allah Aise Hi Kisi Ko Hidayat Par Nahi Laata – Jo Aqal Se Kaam Lete Hai Unhe Hidayat Deta
Hai & Vice Versa.
 Gaur O Fikr – Chote Se Atom Se Expanding Universe Tak Sab Allah Ki Nishaaniyan Hai. Iman
Wale Hi Samajhte Hai.
 Kya Tamaam Nishaniyo Ke Baad Bhi Azaab Ke Aane Ka Intezaar Kar Rahe Ke Tab Iman
Laoge?
 Laazim Hai Ke Allah Momino Ko Nijaad Denge- Azaab Se Hamesha Momino Ko Bachaya –
Shart Hai Ke Imaan Kaamil Ho
 Ruku 11 (Ayaat 104- 109)
Ayat 104-106 – Hukm Diya Jaa Raha Hai Ke
 Iman Wale Ho Jaao. Allah Ke Liye Yaksoo Ho Jao.
 Allah & Allah Ki Bataayi Hui Khabron Me Shak Na Karo.
 Allah Ke Siwa Kisi Ko Na Pukaaro
Ayat 107
 Poori Kaynaat Milkar Bhi Kisi Ko Fayda Ya Nuksaan Nahi De Sakti Jab Tak Allah Na Chahe.
 Kisike Bhi Zariye Hame Kuch Bhi Haasil Ho Toh Wo Bhi Allah Hi Ke Izn Se Hota Hai.
Page | 90
JUZ 11- Ya’Taziroon- Surah 11 -Hood
Ayat 108
 Agar Insaan Burey Aamaal Ki Wajeh Se Pakad Me Aa Jaaye To Rasool Saw Unki Koi Madad
Nahi Kar Sakte
 Hame Apne Aamaal Ka Jawaab Dena Hai. Koi Bhi Hame Allah Ki Giraft Se Nahi Bacha Sakta.
Ayat 109
 Hame Wahi Matloo & Gair Matloo Dono Ki Pairvi Karna Hai.
 Wahi Matloo- Allah Ka Paigaam - Jo Tilawat Kiya Jaata Hai (Quran)
 Wahi Gair Matloo- Allah Ka Paigaam - Jo Tilawat Nahi Kiya Jaata Hai (Hadeeth/Sunnat)
 Ittebaa & Pairvi Karne Me Takleef Hogi Lekin Sabr Karna Hai.
 Itteba – Farmabardari (To Obey)
 Pairvi – Jaisa Karke Dikhaaye – Waisa Karna. (To Follow)
Ayaat - 123
Ruku- 10
Surah Hood
Surah 11
Makki Surah
Qaume Aad Ki Taraf Hood As Bheje Gaye The
Ayat 1- Quran Ka Ta’ruf
 Hurfe Muqataat – Alag Alag Padhey Jaane Waale Hurf- Inke Mayne Hame Nahi
Maaloom.Lekin Quran Ke Har Ek Harf Ko Padhne Par 10 Nekiyan. Hurfe Muqataat Ke Baad
Zyaadatar Quran Ke Taalukh Me Koi Baat Hoti Hai.
 Quran Pukhta Kitaab Hai
 Perfect- Lafz Jo Istemaal Kiye Gaye Who Behtareen Hai.Bayaan Karne Ka Tareeqa Bhi
Perfect.
 Firm -Itni Pukhta Ke Koi Aaj Tak Usey Badal Na Saka.
 Insaan Ki Zaroorat Ki Har Cheez Ka Bayaan Hai Isme.
Ayat 2 - Rasool Saws Allah Ki Ibaadat Karne Keh Rahe Hain
 Rasool Saws Nazeer Hai – Jahanum Se Daraane Waale.
 Basheer Hai- Jannat Ki Khushkhabri Dene Waale.
Ayat 3
 Quran Ke Baarey Me Bataane Ke Baad Tauba Ka Zikr. Quran Ko Samjhenge Toh Pata
Chalega Ke Kahaan Galti Hui Aur Tauba Karenge Baqshish Mangenge.
 Fazl – Zayed Cheez.
 Tauba Ke Fayde – Dunya & Akhirat Me Fazl.
 Jis Darje Ki Tauba & Amal – Usi Darje Ka Fazl & Ajr
Ayat 5
 Seeno Ko Modna – Arabi Muhawara- Aeraaz Barattna, Ignore Karna
Jab Rasool Saws Mushrikon Ke Saamne Quran Padhte Tab Mushrik Aeraaz Baratte
 Kapde Dohre Karna- Chupaana
 Jab Rasool Saws Quran Padhte Toh Mushrik Apne Chehro Ko Chupaate (Kahin Hasad/
Bezaargi Zaahir Na Ho Jaaye)
 Jab Apni Sharmgaah Se Kapde Hataate (Toilet Ya Biwi Se Jama Ke Waqt) Tab Haya Ki
Wajeh Se Apne Chehron Par Kapda Daal Dete.
 Lekin Allah Toh Seeno Tak Ke Bhed Jaanta Hai. Allah Se Koi Cheez Chupi Nahi.
Page | 91
JUZ 12- Wa Ma Min Daabbatin – Surah 11 -Hood
Juz 12- Wa Ma Min Daabbatin : Surah Hood Ayaat 6-123
 Ruku 1 (Cont)( Ayah 6-8)
 Hame Sirf Apne Aamal & Ibaadaat Ki Fikr Karni Chahiye. Hame Apne Rizq Ki Fikr Nahi Karni
Chahiye. Har Ek Ke Rizq Ki Zimmedaari Allah Ne Li Hai.
 Mustaqarra – Thikaana - Kahan Rehta Hai. Residence (Father’s Sperm)
 Mustawda’a – Supurd Karne Ki Jagah- Qabr . (Mother’s Womb)
 Allah Ko Sab Pata Hai & Sab Lohe Mehfooz Me Hai.
 Yeh Sab Kyun Banaya– Taake Aazmaye Insaano Ko Ke Kaun Achey Nek Amal Karega.
 Ahsanul Amal – Khoobsoorti Se & Jitne Karna Hai Usse Zyada Karna. Farz Ke Alawa Nafeel
Ibaadat. Nek Amal- Ikhlaas Ke Saath, Quran & Sunnah Se Saabit Ho & Sahih Waqt Par
Karein,. Nekiyo Me Pehl Karna Etc.
 Kafir-Allah Ke Kalaam Se Mazaaq Karte – Kehte Ke Jaadu Hai. Qayamat Ko Nahi Maante.
 Inke Hisaab Kitaab Ko Qayamat Tak Postpone Kar Diya Hai. Jab Azaab Aayega -Phera Nahi
Jayega. Bhaag Nahi Sakte.
Ayat 9-11
 Insaan -Niymat Ke Chhin Jaane Par Mayoosi & Nashukri. Nemato Ke Milne Par Khushi &
Faqr.
 Momin - Niymat Milne Par Shukr & Niymat Chhin Jaane Par Sabr. Kyunke Usey Pata Hai
Aazmayish Hai
Ayat 12 – 14
 Rasool Saws Ko Hukm Ke Wahi Me Se Kuch Mat Chupaiye- Poora Bayaan Kijiye Chaahe Iski
Wajeh Se Kufaar Aetraaz Karey & Aapka Seena Tang Ho Unki Baton Se
 Kuffaar Ke Aitrazaat – Rasool Saws Par Khazaana Kyu Nahi – Farishta Kyun Saath Nahi
Hifazat Ke Liye-Quran Gadh Li Hai- Maujzo Ki Maang Etc.
 Allah Ka Jawaab – Hifazat Ki Kya Zaroorat , Aap Toh Daraane Waale Hai. Eg : Writing Ke Liye
Pen Etc.. Jaise Tools Chahiya, Bandook & Talwaar Nahi. Agar Quran Gadhi Hui Kitaab Hai To
Us Jaisi Ek Surat Laake Dikhaao. & Is Kaam Ke Liye Jiski Chahe Madad Le Lo.
 Challenge Accept Karo Ya Phir Islaam Le Aao.
Ayat 15 -16
 Dunya Ke Fayde Ke Liye Amal Karne Walon Ko Poora Badla Dunya Me De Diya Jayega.
Aakhirat Me Siwaaye Aag Ke Kuch Nahi. Aur Unke Aamaaal Zaaya Ho Jayenge.
Ayat 17 –
 Woh Shaqs: 2 Interpretations.
 Rasool Saws Ek Wazeh Dalaeel Par Hain – Jibreel As Quran Padhke Sunate Hain & Uske
Gawah Hain. Usi Tarah Musa As Ki Kitaab Bhi Rehnumayi Hai. Yaani Quran Aisi Pehli
Kitaab Nahi Hai. (Rasool S.A..W.S & Jibreel A.S)
 Har Ek Insaan Tawheed Ki Fitrat Par Hai – Jo Apne Rab Ki Taraf Se Hai & Ham Uska
(Rasool Saws) Peecha (Follow) Karte Hai – Sunnat Ka , Yeh Pehli Dafa Nahi Hua, Musa A.S
Ke Saath Bhi Kitaab Thi – Pehle Bhi Nabi Paigaam Ke Saath Aaye The. (Insaan & Rasool
S.A.W.S)
 Jo Yahood & Isayi Rasool Saws Ko Jaanne Ke Baad Imaan Nahi Layenge – Toh Unka Thikana
Jahannum Hai.
Ayat 18
 Allah Par Jhoot:
 Allah Ke Saath Kisi Ko Shareek Thehrana.
 Yeh Kehna Ki Allah Ki Aulaad Hai.
 Allah Ne Jo Baat Nahi Kahi Usko Allah Se Mansoob Karna.
Page | 92
 Laanat – Allah Ki Rehmat Se Doori.
 Gawah-Farishte , Paigambar, Log
Ayat 19-22
 Zaalimo Ki Pehchaan :
 Allah Ke Raaste Se Khud Bhi Rukte & Doosro Ko Bhi Rokte Hai. (Confuse Ya Torture
Karke)
 Deen Me Tedhapan Dhoonte
 Aakhirat Ka Inkaar Karte Hain.
 Dugna Azaab – Kyunke Khud Bhi Ruke & Doosro Ko Bhi Roke
 Haq Ko Sunte & Dekhte Nahi – Isliye Behre & Andhe Hain
 Qayamat Ke Din Unke Shareek Gum Ho Jayenge. Aakhirat Me Woh Log Nuksaan
Uthayenge
Ayat 23- 24
 Jo Log Iman Laaye, Nek Amaal Kiye & Apne Rab Ki Taraf Aajzi Ki-Yeh Mustahiq (Haqdaar)
Hain Hamesha Ki Jannat Ke.
 Kafir- Behre & Andhe
 Momin- Sunne Waale & Dekhne Waale.
 Ruku 3 (Ayat 25-35)
Nooh As
 Area – Central Iraq.
 Adam E Saani
 Gunaah – Pehla Shirk Inhi Ki Qaum Ne Kiya.
 Pehle Rasool – Jinhe Shariyath Di Gayi Thi.
 Tableegh – 950 Years.
 Maujza- Kashti Banane Ka Hukm. Jisme Imaan Waale & Janwaron Ke Jode(Pairs) Sawaar
Kiye Gaye.
 Azaab – Toofaaani Baarish –Aasmaan Se & Zameen Se Paani
Ayat 25-27
 Tawheed Ka Hukm Diya.Dunya & Qayamat Ke Azaab Se Daraya
 Sirf Kuch Log Iman Laaye – Jinme Zyaadatar Gareeb Tabqe Ke Log They.
 Qaum Ne Ilzaam Lagaya Ke Nuh A.S Jhoot Bol Rahe Hain. Rasool Kaise Ho Sakte Hain Jabke
Woh Bhi Ek Aam Insaan Hai & Unme Koi Khaas Baat Nahi.
Ayat 28
 Mai Tawheed Ki Fitrat (Daleel) Par Hoon. Mujhe Nabuwat (Rehmat) Di Gayi. Farishte &
Wahi Ko Tum Dekh Nahi Sakte- Tumse Ye Chipaaya Gaya. Tumhe Jabran Hidayat Par Nahi
Laa Sakta. Apni Fitrat (Tawheed) Ko Samjho Aur Hidayat Ki Taraf Badho.
Ayat 29- 34
 Kisi Maal Ya Fayde Ke Liye Mai Tableegh Nahi Karta.
 Badey Tabqe Ke Log Gareebo Ke Beech Uthna Pasand Na Karte – Isliye Nuh A.S. Se Kehte
Unko Door Karne Ko .
 Nuh A.S Ne Kaha-Mai In Logo Ko Door Nahi Kar Sakta. Inka Maqaam Allah Ki Nazar Me Bada
Hai – Yeh Imaan Waale Hain & Apne Rab Se Mulaaqaat Karne Waale Hain. Agar In Logo Ko
Main Door Karoonga Toh Allah Se Mujhe Kaun Bachaayega.
 Na Mere Paas Khazaane Hain , Na Gaib Ka Ilm Aur Na Hi Mai Farishta Hoo. Yeh Log Jinhe
Tum Haqeer Samajhte Ho- Inhe Allah Chahe Toh Dunya Me Bhi Bhalaayee De De- Yeh
Hamesha Aisa Na Rahenge & Allah Khoob Jaanta Hai. Aur Aisa Hi Hua – Yehi Log Kashti Me
Sawaar Hue & Bacha Liye Gaye- Inhi Se Insaani Nasl Aage Badi.
Page | 93

Mushrik Nuh As Se Azaab Laane Ka Mutaalba (Demand) Karte Hain. Lekin Allah Ko Woh
Aajiz Nahi Kar Sakte- Allah Azaab Layega Jab Wo Chahega.
 Main Toh Chahta Hoon Ki Meri Khair Khaahi Se Tum Hidayat Par Aa Jaao Lekin Wohi Hoga
Jo Allah Chahega.
Ayat 35
 Yahan Rasool Saws Ka Zikr Hai. Rasool Saws Se Ahle Makkah Kehte Hain Ke Unhone Quran
Ko Ghad Liya Lekin Rassol Saws Ka Jawab – Agar Maine Gadha Hai Toh Yeh Mera Gunaah
Hai Lekin Tum Na Manoge Toh Uska Gunaah Tumhare Zimme Hai.
Sabaq
 Insaan Ka Status Dekh Kar Impress Nahi Hona. Kisi Ko Haqeer Nahi Samajhna.
 Iman Wale Ke Saath Koi Bura Sulook Kare Toh Yeh Jahaalat Hai – Iski Islaah Karna.
 Nooh As Itne Bade Nabi Hokar Allah Se Darte They Toh Hamaara Kya Rawayya Hona
Chahiye- Hamesha Yeh Yaad Rahe Ke Agar Ham Galat Karenge Toh Pakad Hogi – Allah Ke
Siwaye Koi Nahi Bacha Sakta.
 Ruku 4 (Ayat 36-49)
Ayat 36-41
 Nooh As Ko Wahi Ki Gayi Ki Ab Aur Koi Imaan Na Layenge, Ispar Gham Na Karo – Isliye
Kashti Banao- Jaisa Bataaya Jaata Hai- Isme Imaan Wale Sawaar Honge & Toofan Me Zaalim
Gharq Honge. Un Zaalimon Ko Bachane Ki Sifarish Bhi Na Karna.
 Unki Qaum Ke Sardar Nooh As Ko Kashti Banata Dekh Mazaaq Udaa Rahe They. Toh Nooh
As Ne Kaha Jaisa Tum Mazaaq Uda Rahe Ho – Hum Bhi Toofaan/Azaab Aane Par Tumhara
Mazaaq Udaayenge.
 Ankareeb Ruswakun Azaab Utrega Jo Ke Daimi (Forever) Hai.
 Tannoor- Zameen Ka Woh Point Jahan Se Paani Aana Shuru Hua. Jab Toofaan Shuru Hua –
Allah Ne Kashti Me Sab Iman Walon Ko Sawaar Kar Lene Ka Hukm Diya. Janwaron Ke Jodon
(Male & Female) Ko Bhi Sawar Kar Lo. Bahut Thode Log Hi Imaan Laaye – Sirf 70-80 Log
Riwayato Ke Mutabiq.
 Bismillah Kehkar Sawaar Hone Kaha Gaya. Har Kaam Se Pehle Bismillah Kehna Chahiye.
Ayat 42-48
 Nooh As Ne Apne Bete(Kinaan/ Haam) Ko Kashti Me Sawaar Hone Ke Liye Kaha Lekin Beta
Bhi Toofaan Me Doob Gaya Kyunke Wo Mushrik Tha.
 Allah Ne Zameen Ko Apna Paani Nigalne Ka Hukm Diya. Note: Baarish Ka Paani Bhi Zameen
Se Hi Aata Hai. Aasmaan Ko Thamne Ka &Paani Ko Sookhne Ka Hukm Diya. Finally Kashti
Mt. Judi Par Ruki. Archeologists Ko Bhi Kashti Armenian Mountains Me – Mt. Judi Par Mili.
 Allah Se Jab Nooh A.S Ne Apne Bete Ke Baare Me Sawaal Kiya Toh Allah Ne Saaf Keh Diya
Ke Woh Saleh Logo Me Se Na Tha , & Nooh A.S Ke Ahl Me Se Na Tha – Mushrik Tha. Uske
Baare Me Sawaal Karke Jahilon Me Se Na Hona.
 Nooh A.S Ne Fauri Tauba Kar Li & Unke Pairokaaro Par Allah Ne Reham Kiya & Unpar Barkat
Utaari. Barkat- Achi Cheezo Me Badhauti.
 Agar Inki Aulaado Me Se Koi Allah Ki Nafarmaani Kare Toh Unke Liye Dardnaak Azaab Hai.
 Sabaq – Agar Nabi Apne Bete Ko Nahi Bachaa Sakte Toh Kya Kisi Buzurg Ki Shifaat Hame
Bacha Legi. Har Nabi Ka Tareeqa Astaghfaar – Apne Gunaaho Ki Baqshish. Rasool Saws Bhi
70 Baar Se Zyaada Astaghfaar Karte. Hame Sache Dil Se Tauba & Astaghfaar Karna Hai.
Ayat 49
 Rasool Saws Se & Hamse Khitaab Hai. Yeh Ghaib Ki Khabrein Hain Jinke Baare Me Tum Nahi
Jaante They. Rasool Saws Ko Tasallee & Sabr Ki Talqeen. Behtareen Anjaam Taqwa Walon
Ka Hai.
Page | 94
 Ruku 5 (Ayat 50-60)
Hood A.S.
 Area – Ahqaaf Ka Ilaaqa
 Hood A.S Qaume Aad Ki Taraf Bheje Gaye They.
 Aad Bahut Quwwat Wale Log They. Lame Chawde They. Ghar Banane Me Maahir They.
Unki Faujein Door Tak Phaili Thi. Maal & Aulaad Ki Kasrat Thi.
 Gunaah – Shirk
 Azaab - Kaale Baadal- Azaab Ke Baadal .Saqt Thandi Aandhi & Tez Hawa Shor Waali
Ayat 50-57
 Hood A.S Bhi Same Paighaam Laaye They -Tawheed Ka.
 Jab Unki Qaum Ne Na Maana Toh Unhone Kaha Mera Ajr /Badla Allah Ke Paas Hai. Tumse
Mai Kuch Nahi Chahta.
 Gunaaho Ki Wajeh Se & Niymato Ki Inkaar Ki Wajeh Se Sookha Padh Gaya Tha. Tauba
Astaghfaar Ka Hukm Diya Gaya. Jisse Allah Swt Zyaada Ata Karega.Aur Allah Se Monh Na
Phero.Mujrim Bankar
 Sabaq- Ham Agar Quran & Sunnat Se Monh Pherenge Toh Ham Bhi Mujrim Ban Jayenge.
 Hadeeth-Abu Dawood- Rasool Saws Ne Farmaya- “Jisne Astaghfaar Apne Oopar Laazim Kar
Liya, Allah Swt Usey Har Fikr ,Pareshani ,Tangi Se Nikalne Ka Raasta Batadenge. Allah Swt
Aisi Jagah Se Rizq Denge Jahan Se Insaan Ne Gumaan Bhi Na Kiya Hoga.
 Allah Swt Har Kisi Ki Dua Qubool Karta Hai Chahe Gunahgaar Ki Ho Ya Nek Ki. Dua Ki
Shuruaat Tauba Se Karna Hai. Gunaaho Ka Aetraaf Karte Hue.
 Qaume Aad Ne Kaha Hood A.S. Se Ke Teri Ek Baat Par Ham Apne Ilaaho Ki Ibaadat Nahi
Chodna Chahte,. Iman Nahi Laana Chate. Tujhe Hamare Buthon Ki Maar Padi Hai – Isliye
Behki Baatein Kar Raha Hai..
 Hood A.S Ne Kaha Mai Alllah Ko Gawah Banata Hoon Ke Tumhaare Shirk Me Mai
Zimmedaar Nahi. Tum Mujh Par Chaal Chal Sakte Ho & Mujhe Mohlat Bhi Na Do- Mai Nahi
Darta Kyunke Maine Allah Par Tawakkal Kiya Hai Jiske Control Me Sab Kuch Hai. Allah
Mujhe Galat Rasta Nahi Dikha Sakta – Uska Raasta Seedha Hai.
 Sabaq – Haq Pahunchaane Me Agar Log Rukawat Bane/Daraaye Etc. Toh Nahi Darna.
Hamesha Tawakkal Allah.
 Phir Bhi Jhutlate Ho- Mera Kaam Pahunchaana Tha. Ab Allah Aisa Azaab Layega Jisme Tum
Sab Khatm Ho Jaaoge & Doosri Qaum Le Aayega Jo Tum Jaisi Na Hogi. Tum Allah Ko
Nuksaan Nahi De Sakte. Allah Hafeez Hai (Hifazat, Control & Monitor Karne Waala)
Ayat 58-60
 Hood As Ke Saath Imaan Walo Ko Bacha Liya Gaya & Qaume Aad Par Sakht Azaab Aaya
 Azaab
 Kaale Baadal- Baarish Nahi Hui Thi Tha Isliye Log Soche Ki Baarish Ke Baadal Hain Lekin Ye
Azaab Ke Baadal They.
 Saqt Thandi Aandhi & Tez Hawa- Shor Waali, Awaaz Waali Hawa - 7 Din & 8 Raat Chali.
 Patak Patak Kar Logon Ko Maar Rahi Thi. Khajoor Ke Ped Gire Jaise Pade They. (Tall People)
 Qaume Aad Par Azaab Kyunke Allah & Rasool Ki Nafarmaani Ki Aur Sarkash Bade Logon Ko
Follow Kiya.
 Hamey Warning De Rahe Hai Allah Ke Agar Ham Bhi Nafarman Honge Toh Aisa Hi Azaab
Aayega.
 Ruku 6 (Ayat 61-68)
Saleh A.S
 Qaume Samood
 Area- Hijr
Page | 95
 Same Paighaam – Tawheed Ka
 Maujza – Hamla (Pregnant) Oontni Pahad Se Nikli
 Gunaah – Shirk , Nafarmani , Oontni Ke Kaunche (Paaon Ke -Heels Ke Patte- Feet Till Ankles)
Kaat Daale.
 Azaab - Hawlnaak Cheekh, Awaaz,Zalzala. Gharon Me Aundhe Monh Girey Padey They
Ayat 61-65
 Saleh Ne Qaum Ko Hukm Diya Tawheed , Baqshish & Tauba Ka. Allah Bahut Qareeb Hai –
Dua & Tauba Qubool Kar Lega . Koi Mediator Ki Zaroorat Nahi.
 Zameen Se Paida Kiya –
 Adam A.S. Ki Paidaish Mitti Se & Tum Adam Ki Aulaad Ho.
 Tumhaara Khana Peena Sab Ghiza Mitti Se Hi Aati Hai- Parvarish Ke Liye.
 Qaume Samood Ne Saleh Se Kaha – Ham Toh Tumhe Bahut Honhaar (Talented) Samajhte
They , Ke Tum Kuch Bada Kaam Karoge Lekin Yeh Kya Tum Tawheed Ki Baat Kar Rahe Ho?
 Ham Apne Ilaho Ki Ibadat Nahi Chodenge Jiski Ibadat Hamare Baap Dada Karte Aa Rahe
Hain. Tumhari Tawheed Ki Baat Hame Shak Me Daal Rahi Hai.
 Yeh Mere Rab Ki Rehmat Hai Ke Mai Tawheed Par Hoon & Nabi Hoon. Agar Mai Nafarmani
Karoon Toh Mujhe Allah Se Koi Bacha Nahi Sakta.
 Allah Ne Qaume Samood Ki Maang Par Maujza Dikhaya. Ek Haamla Oontni Pahaad Se
Nikaali.
 Qaum Ko Oontni Ka Khyaal Rakhna & Takleef Na Dene Ka Hukm Tha. Ek Din Oontni Kuwe
(Well) Se Paani Peeti & Ek Din Qaum. Aazmayish Ke Taur Par Oontni Zyaada Paani Pee Leti.
Toh Qaum Ke Logo Ne Oontni Ke Kaunche Kaat Daale.
Ayat 66-68
 Qaum Ko 3 Din Ki Mohlat Di Gayi & 3 Din Ke Baad Azaab Aaya.
 Saleh A.S. & Imaan Walon Ko Bacha Liya Gaya & Doosron Par Azaab Aaya – Hawlnaak
Cheekh, Awaaz, & Zalzala Aaya. Gharon Me Aundhe Monh Girey Padey They.
 Qaum Aise Tabha Hui Jaise Ke Woh Us Jagah Basey Hi Na They. (Totally Wiped Out).
 Qaum E Samood Ke Kufr Ki Wajeh Se Woh Apne Rab Se Door Ho Gaye.
 Ruku 7 (Ayat 69-83)
Ayat 69-76
 Jab Ibraheem A.S. Kinaan (Falasteen) Me They Toh Unke Paas Kuch Farishtey Insaani Shakl
Me Aaye. Ibrahim A.S Ko Ishaaq A.S Ki Khushkhabri Dene. Unhe Pata Na Tha Ki Woh
Farishtey Hain. Isliye Mehmaan Nawazi Ke Liye Ek Tala Hua Bakra Laaye .
 Ibraheem As Ko Darr Hua Kyunke Farishtey Khana Nahi Kha Rahe They.
 Ke Kahin Yeh Farishte To Nahi Kyunke Farishtey Khana Nahi Khaate. To Unhe Dar Tha Ke
Kahin Yeh Farishtey Azaab Lekar Toh Nahi Aaye.
 Waise Bhi Arabon Me Agar Koi Khane Ko Qubool Nahi Karta To Uska Matlab Hai Ke Woh
Dushman Hai & Nuksaan Ke Iraade Se Aaya Hai
 Farishton Ne Ibraheem A.S. Se Khauf Na Karne Ko Kaha. Aur Boley Ki Woh Qaum E Loot Ke
Liye Azaab Laaye Hain.
 Ibraheem A.S. Ki Biwi Sara A.S – Ibraheem A.S. Ki Haalat Dekh Kar Hans Padi. Phir Farishton
Ne Unhe Is’haaq A.S Aur Yaqoob A.S. Ki Khushkhabri Di.
 Sara A.S. Ko Yeh Baat Bahut Ajeeb Lagi Ke Unhe & Ibraheem A.S. Ko Budhaape Me Aulaad
Kaise Hogi.
 Farishton Ne Kaha Ke Allah Ki Rehmatein Hai Ke Woh Unhe Is Umar Me Bhi Aulaad Dega.
Allah Badi Shaan Wala Buzurgi Waala Hai, Us Se Na Umeed Na Ho.
 Ibraheem A.S. Khushkhabri Sunne Ke Baad Farishton Se Jhagadne Lage Ke Qaume Loot Par
Azaab Na Le Jaaye. (Loot A.S Ibraheem A.S Ke Bhateeje They). Ibraheem A.S Bahut Narm Dil
Page | 96
& Doosron Ki Takleef Me Dard Mehsoos Karne Waale They Isliye Apne Rab Ke Paas Ruju
Kare. (Palte -Dua Ke Liye)
 Farishton Ne Ibraheem A.S Se Kaha Ki Ab Azaab Phera Nahi Ja Sakta. Rab Ka Faisla Ho Chuka
 Sabaq- Jab Ibraheem A.S Ki Sifarish Logon Ko Azaab Se Na Bacha Saki Toh Kya Ham Kisi
Buzurg Ki Sifaarish Ke Zariye Bach Sakte Hain Allah Ki Saza Se?
Ayat 77-83
Loot A.S
 Area – Sudoom.
 Gunaah (1) Shirk (2) Homosexuality (3)Khule Aam Burayiyaan -Nange Naach Etc.. (4) Raston
Me Kaafilon Ko Lootna
 Azaab – Patharon Ki Baarish. Poori Basti Ka Paltaa Dena.
Ayat 77-83
 Loot A.S. Ke Paas Farishte Aaye & Azaab Ki Ittela Di. Loot A.S Ghamgeen Huey & Unka Dil
Tang Ho Gaya Aur Kaha Ke Ye Din Unke Liye Bahut Sakht Hai.
 Jaise Hi Qaum Ko Pata Chala Ke Loot A.S. Ke Ghar Kuch Naujawan Aaye Hain Woh Daudte
Hue Aaye Bura Amal Karne Ke Iraade Se. Loot A.S Ne Qaum Se Kaha Allah Ka Taqwa
Ikhtiyaar Karo , Yeh Mere Mehmaan Hain Inke Saamne Mujhe Ruswa Na Karo. Meri Betiyon
Se Nikah Karke Apni Khwahish Poori Karo. Yeh Zyada Paak Hain Bajaye Iske Ke Tum
Mardon Se Shahwat Poori Karne Se. Kya Tum Me Koi Aisa Samajhdaar Shaqs Nahi Jo Is
Burayee Ko Bura Kahe & Usey Rokey?
 Qaum Ne Loot A.S. Ki Betiyo Se Nikah Karne Se Inkaar Kar Diya & Kaha Ke Loot A.S Toh
Qaum Ka Irada Jaante Hai Ke Mehmaano Ke Saath
 Loot A.S Kamzor Apni Qaum Me Kyunke Doosre Area Ko Belong Karte – Sudoom Ko Nahi.
Iraq Se Loot A.S & Ibraheem A.S. Hijrat Karke Falasteen Gaye They Phir Tableegh Ke Liye
Ibraheem A.S Ne Loot A.S Ko Sudoom Ki Taraf Bheja Tha.
 Loot A.S Sharminda They Ke Woh Farishto Ko Bacha Nahi Sakte.
 Lekin Farishto Ne Kaha Ke Ham Toh Farishte Hain , Tumhe Fikr Karne Ki Zaroorat Nahi. Apne
Ghar Walo Aur Followers Ko Lekar Raat Ke Waqt Is Basti Se Nikal Jaao. Peeche Na Palatkar
Dekhne Ka Hukm Tha Lekin Loot A.S Ki Biwi Jo Qaum Ki Jasoos Thi -Woh Palti & Ek Pathar
Aakar Usey Maar Diya & Faut Ho Gayi.
 Subah Qareeb- Andhere Ke Baad Ujaala,Tangi Ke Baad Aasaani. Allah Hamey Dunya &
Aakhirat Me Nawaazega.
 Sabaq- Kisi Nabi Ka Beta/Biwi Hona Kuch Fayda Nahi Diya. Hamare Rishtedaro Ke Nek Ya
Bad Aamaal Hamaare Kaam Na Aayenge.
 Azaab – Basti Ko Ulta Kar Diya Gaya. Baarish Pakey Huey Pathar Ki Jo Ki Nishaanzada
(Marked) They & The Par The (Layered) They.
 Zaalimon Se Kuch Door Loot A.S Ka Area Makkah Se Door Nahi- Jaake Dekh Sakte Hain.
 Azaab Door Nahi- Koi Bhi Zulm ( Shirk ) Karey – Us Se Azaab Door Nahi.
 Qayamat Door Nahi.
 Ruku 8 (Ayat 84-95)
Shoaib A.S.
 Area – Madyan (Shaam (Syria) & Yemen Ke Beech)
 Gunah- (1) Shirk (2)Naap Tol Me Kami (3) Loot Maar (4) Fasaad
 Same Paigaam Tawheed Ka.
 Azaab – Cheekh & Zalzala
Ayat 84-86
Page | 97

Shoaib As Apni Qaum Se- Agar Tum Ek Allah Ki Ibadat Na Karoge Aur Naap Tol Ko Poora Na
Doge Toh Gher Lena Waala Azaab Aayega.
 Naap – Measure , Tol – Weight.
 Naap Tol Me – Time & Mazdoori Bhi Aayega.
 Unki Cheezon Me Kami Na Karo Yaani Unhone Uski Keemat Ada Ki Hai Ab Woh Unka Haq
Hai.
 Fasaad – Har Tarah Ka Bigaad , Ladayee ,Jhagda, Logon Ko Nuksaan Pahunchana Etc….
 Kahin Bhi Fasaad Na Karo Poori Zameen Me.
 Halal Tareeqe Se Jo Kamaayee Karte Ho (Profit) Wohi Behtar Hai- Yeh Iman Ka Hissa Hai.
Mera Kaam Sirf Paigaam Pahunchaana Hai – Main Tumpar Nigehbaan Nahi- Tumhare
Amaal Ke Tum Zimmedaar.
Ayat 87- 90
 Qaum Ne Shoaib A.S Ko Tanzia Taur Pe Kaha- Kya Tumhaari Namaz Hame Apne Baap Dada
Ke Deen Ko Chodne Ka Hukm Deti Hai. Kya Hamare Maal Par Hamara Koi Ikhtiyaar Nahi.
 Shoaib A.S. Ne Kaha- Main Tawheed Par Hoon- Sachi Nabuwat Par Hoon. Aur Mai Naap Tol
Me Kami Nahi Karta Phir Bhi Faydamand Tijaarat (Business) Karta Hoon. Allah Ne Mujhe
Zyada Rizq Diya Hai. Bagair Dhoke Ke Bhi Munafa Kama Sakte Hain. Meri Istetaat Ke
Mutabiq Mai Tumhari Islaah Karonga. Mujhe Tumse Kuch Nahi Chahiye.Maine Allah Par
Tawakkal Kiya & Usi Ki Taraf Palat Ta Hoon.
 Rizq- Har Fayda Pahunchane Wali Cheez. Allah Ne Shoib A.S Ko Maal, Daulat, Salaahiyat Di
Hai.
 Sabaq- Apni Istetaat Ke Mutaabiq Islaah Ki Koshish Karna Hai Warna Pakad Hogi. Asbaab
(Sources/Raaste) Ke Liye Allah Ki Tawakkal Ki Zaroorat. Only Self Confidence Not Enough.
 Mere Khilaaf Itna Mat Bado Kahin Tumhe Qaume Nooh, Qaume Hood Ya Qaume Saleh Ki
Tarah Azaab Na Aaye.
 Qaume Loot Tumse Kuch Door Hi Hai - Jagah & Waqt Ke Aetebaar Se.
 Baqshish & Tauba Karo– Beshak Allah Bahut Rehm Karne Waala & Mohabbat Karne Wala
Hai.
Ayat 91-95
 Qaum Ne Kaha Ke Unhe Shoaib A.S. Ki Baat Samjh Me Nahi Aati (Halanke Woh Log Bahut
Aqalmand Businesssmen They). Tum Toh Chote Se Kamzor Insaan Ho , Ham Tumhare
Kumbe Qabile Ki Khatir Yumhe Chodte They Warna Tumhe Nuksaan Pahunchaate.
 Shoaib A.S. – Kya Allah Se Zyada Tum Mere Kumbe Qabeele Se Darte Ho. Kya Allah Ki Baat
Tumhare Liye Itni Gair Zaroori Hai. Beshak Tumhaare Aamaal Allah Ke Ghere Me Hain.
 Tum Tumhare Amal Karo & Mai Apne . Jab Azaab Aayega Pata Chal Jayega Ke Kaun Jhoota
Hai. Mai Bhi Intezaar Kar Raha Hoon.
 Shoaib A.S & Imaan Walon Ko Bacha Liya Gaya & Qaum Par Cheek & Zalazale Ka Azaab Aaya
Jiski Wajeh Se Woh Apne Gharo Me Aundhe Monh Girey Padey They. Aise Khatm Hue Jaisa
Ke Kabhi Basey Na They.
 Sabaq- Warning Hamare Liye. Allah Ki Baat Na Maanoge , Shirk ,Gunaah Karoge Toh Allah Ki
Pakad Aayegi.
 Ruku 9 (Ayat 96-109)
Moosa A.S
 Qaum- Bani Israyeel
 Area- Misr
 Maujza- Yade Baiza (Shining Hand) & Asa (Stick) & More
 Kitaab - Tauraat
 Gunaah- Shirk & Nafarmani, Heela Saazi.
Page | 98
Ayat 96-100
 Musa A.S Ko Tawheed Ki Daleel Ke Saath, Asa & Yade Baiza Ke Saath Allah Ne Firoun Ki
Taraf Paighaam Dekar Bheja. Firoun Sarkash Tha- Paigaam Ko Jhutlaaya & Firoun Ke
Sardaron Ne Bhi Firoun Ki Hi Pairvi Ki Jo Ke Hidayat Ka Raasta Na Tha.
 Sabaq- Jiske Peeche Ham Dunya Me Chalte Hain, Qayamat Ke Din Bhi Usi Ke Peeche Honge.
 Kuch Bastiyaan Tabaah Ho Chuki (Samood,Aad Etc) Lekin Kuch Qayam Hain (Egypt,
Pyramids Etc..)
Ayat 101-109
 Shirk Ki Wajeh Se Unhone Apne Oopar Zulm Kiya (Nabi Ki Nafarmani. Bachde Ko Maabood
& Isliye Shirk Karne Walon Ka Qatl)
 Zaalim (Shirk Karne Walae) Logon Par Allah Ki Saqt Pakad Hoti Hai.
 Haaziri Ka – (1) Sab Log Haazir Honge (2) Gawah Honge- Aaza, Log , Farishte, Ambiya Etc..
 Mohlat Hai Ek Muddat Ke Liye. Phir Jab Qayamat Aajayegi Us Din Khauf, Shock, Discipline Ki
Wajeh Se Koi Kuch Na Bol Paayega. Magar Jisko Allah Ijaazat De.
 Jo Badbakht (Burey Aamaal Karne Waale) Honge – Aag Me Honge -Aag Ki Bhi Cheekh Hogi
& Logo Ki Bhi Cheekh. Aur Woh Isme Hamesha Rehne Wale Hain.Allah Hame Mehfooz
Rakhe Is Aag Se.
 Nek Log Hamesha Ki Jannat Me Honge Jo Ke Allah Ki Baqshish Hai – Jo Kabhi Na Khatm Hogi
(Niymat).
 Jo Allah Ke Siwa Apne Baap Daada Ke Ilaaho Ki Ibaadat Karte Hain Unko Dekh Kar Shak Me
Na Pado- Allah Unko Poori Saza Dega- Bagair Kuch Kami Ke.
 Ruku 10 (Ayat 110-123)
Ayat 110 – 113
 Moosa Asm Ko Toraat Di Gayi. Bani Israyeel Ne Moosa A.S Ke Baad Toraat Me Tehreef Kiye.
 Guzar Chuki Baat- Logon Ke Darmiyaan Faisla Qayamat Ke Din Hoga. Agar Fix Na Hota
Qayamat Ka Din Toh Allah Fauran Faisla Kar Deta.
 Mushrik Ka Shak- (1) Quran Par. (2)Allah Ki Batayi Hui Baat Par. (3)Qayamat Ke Din Par.
 Allah Khabar Rakhne Waala Hai- Sab Ko Unke Aamaal Ka Poora Badla Dega.
 Allah Ke Hukm Par Qayam Raho & Tauba Karo & Sarkashi Na Karo – Allah Har Cheez Ko
Khoob Dekhne (Watch Karne) Wala Hai.
 Hargiz Na Jhuko (Incline/ Attract) Un Logo Ki Taraf Jo Zaalim Hain. Agar Jhukoge Toh Tumhe
Aag Chuegi Phir Allah Ke Siwa Koi Nahi Bacha Sakega Ya Madad Karega.
 Sabaq- Mushrikeen Ke Taur Tareeqe Nahi Apnana Chahiye. Aaj Kal Hamari Ibadatein,
Rasmo Riwaaj, Pehnna, Shaadiyan Etc.. Sab Kuch Mushrikeen Jaisa Hai. Agar Ise Na
Chodenge Toh Hamara Bhi Unhi Ke Jaisa Haal Hoga.
Ayat 114-123
 Din Ke Kinaaro Par Namaz–Yaani Fajr & Maghrib. Abhi Tak 5 Waqt Namaz Muqarar Nahi Hui
Thi. Nekiyan Choti Burayeeyon Ko Mita Ti Hai. Nekiyan Karne Ke Liye Sabr Ki Zaroorat Hai.
 Ehsaan – Beautifullly Karna, Dosron Ko Haq Se Zyada Dena , Apne Haq Se Kam Lena.
 Ameeron Ke Tareeqe Jo Ki Sunnat Ke Khilaaf Ho – Unko Follow Nahi Karna.
 Agar Kisi Basti Me Koi Islaah Karne Wala Maujood Hai Toh Allah Unhe Halaak (Tabha) Nahi
Karega.
 Jo Bhi Sahi Raaste Ko Chodega – Jin & Insaan Me Se- Sab Jahanum Me.
 Yeh Waaqiyaat Yaad Rakho & Bhatko Mat Warna In Qaumo Jaisa Haal Hoga.
 Zabardasti Nahi Kar Sakte Islaam Laane.
 Yeh Waqyaat –Rasool Saws Ko Tasallee Dene. Hamare Liye Ibrat,Naseehat &Yaad Dehani.
 Amal Karo & Badle Ka Intezaar Karo
Page | 99

JUZ 12- Wa Ma Min Daabbatin – Surah 12 -Yusuf
Allah Hi Ke Paas Gaib Ka Ilm Hai. Usi Ki Ibadat Karo & Usi Par Tawakkal Karo Kyunke Allah Hi
Ke Paas Sab Maamlo Ka Hisaab Hoga.
Ayaat - 111
Ruku-12
Surah Yusuf
Surah 12
Makki Surah
Surah Yusuf – Bani Israyeel Ka Rasool Saws Ko Poochna Ke Bani Israyeel Falasteen Se Misr Kaise
Pahunche. Allah Ne Jawab Me Surah Yusuf Nazil Ki. Yusuf A.S Ka Complete Khissa Ek Hi Surah
Me.
Tasallee Rasool S.A.Ws. Ko Ke Yusuf A.S. Ko Bhi Apno Ne Takleef Pahunchi.
Itni Details Yusuf A.S Ki Toraat Me Bhi Nahi. Yusuf A.S Ke Ilaaqe Ke Baarey Me Arab Nahi Jaante.
Lesson- Ke Sachayee Ki Hi Jeet Hoti Hai -Shart Ke Taqwa & Sabr Ho Yaqoob A.S & Yusuf A.S
Jaisa.
Yaqoob A.S Ke 12 Bete: 10 Bete Ek Biwi Se, 2 Bete Doosri Biwi Se. Yusuf Asm & Bin Yameen
Doosri Biwi Ke Bachey.
 Ruku 1 (Ayat1-6)
 Quran Arabi Zabaan Me Nazil Hui Kyunke Makkah Me Arabs They & Woh Arabi Samjhte
They.
 Quran Wazeh Kitaab – Very Clear.
 Ahsanul Qasas- Behtareen Khissa Jisme Kahani & Sabaq Bhi Hai.Jisko Padhne Ke Baad
:Padhne Waale Me Tabdeeli Paayi Jaati Hai. Aakhir Tak Reader Ka Interest Maintained.
 Is Qisse Se Pehle Rasool S.A.W.S Bekhabar Yaani Unhe Pata Na Tha Yusuf A.S Ke Baare Me.
Ayat 4-6
 Yusuf A.S Ne Apne Khwab Ka Zikr Apne Walid Yaqoob A.S. Se Kiya.Khwaab – 11 Sitaare Aur
Suraj & Chaand Yusuf A.S Ko Sajda Kar Rahe They. 11 Sitaare:11 Bhai , Suraj: Walid, Chaand:
Maa, Sajda E Taazeem . (App. 40 Yrs Ke Baad Yeh Khwaab Sacha Hua.)
 Yaqoob A.S. Ne Yusuf A.S. Se Kaha Ke Yeh Khwaab Apne Bhaiyon Ko Na Kehna Kyunke
Shaytaan Unke Dilon Me Hasadko Badawa Dega. Aur Bhai Chaal Chalenge Tumhare Khilaf.
 Sabaq- Niymaton Ki Numayish Na Karein Warna Nazar & Hasad Ka Shikaar Hoge.
 Hasad- Aisa Chahna Ke Saamne Waale Ki Niymat Chhin Jaaye.
 Niymat Dekh Kar Khwahish Ho Toh Apne Liye Dua Karein- Hasad Na Karein.
 Yaqoob A.S & Yusuf A.S Ko Khaabon Ki Taabeer & Baatil Ko Samajhne Ki Salaahiyat Thi.
Allah Ne Unhe Nabuwat Ke Liye Chun Liya Jaisa Ke Do Baapo Ko Chuna Tha.
 Ibraheem A.S. Ke Bete - Is’haq A.S Ke Bete - Yaqoob A.S (Laqab Israyeel- Allah Ka Banda).
 Yusuf A.S & Unke Bhaiyon Ke Qisse Me Bani Israyeel Ke Sawaal Ka Jawaab Hai.
 Yusuf A.S Ke Bhai Unse & Bin Yameen Se Jalte They & Sochte They Ke Yaqoob A.S. Ko Un
Dono Se Hi Zyaada Mohabbat Hai Halanke Yeh Log Zyada They (10 Bhai).
 Toh Bhaiyon Ne Yusuf A.S Ke Qatl Ka Irada Kiya, Ya Phir Usey Kahin Phenk Dein Taake Yusuf
A.S. Ki Ghair Maujoodgi Me Yaqoob A.S Ki Mohabbat Haasil Karein.
 Is Kaam Ke Baad Nek
 Hum Toh Nek Hai Hi. Hamne Kuch Nahi Kiya – Aisa Pretend Karenge.
 Hum Is Kaam Ko Karne Ke Baad Tauba Karlenge & Nek Ban Jayenge.
 Ek Bhai:- Usey Qatl Mat Karo & Kuwe Me Daal Do.
 Yaqoob A.S Se Ijazat – Yusuf A.S Ko Khelne Le Jaane Ke Liye & Waada Kiya Hifazat Ka.
 Yaqoob A.S. Ghamgeen & Darr Ke Kahin Bhediya Yusuf A.S. Ko Na Kha Le.
 Beton Ne Tasallee Di Ke Woh Ek Giroh Hain & Yusuf Ko Kuch Na Hone Denge.
 Woh Yusuf A.S Ko Le Gaye & Andhere Kuwe Me Daal Diya.
Page | 100

Yusuf A.S Ko Us Waqt Hi Wahi Aayi – Ke Tum Bhaiyon Ko Is Harkat Ke Baare Me Yaad
Dilaoge – Jab Woh Isey Bhool Chuke Honge.
 Bete Yaqoob A.S. Ke Paas Rote Huey Aaye -Ishaa Ke Waqt- Kaha: Jab Woh Log Daud Laga
Rahe They (Khel Rahe They) & Yusuf Saamaan Ke Paas Baithe They Unhe Bhediye Ne Kha
Liya.
 Ishaa Ke Waqt Raat Ko Hi Gunah Ke Kaam Hote Hai.
 Roshni Kam – Gunehgaar Ke Chere Ke Expressions Bhi Nahi Dikhte.
 Jataana Chahte They Ki Din Bhar Dhoondkar Aaye.
 Ham Sache Hain – Yeh Dekho Qameez Par Yusuf A.S. Ka Khoon. (Jhoot Kaha)
 Yaqoob A.S Ne Kaha Sabr Hi Acha Hai.
 Sabrun Jameel – Rone ,Cheekhne, Chillane ,Shikwa Se Parhez Karna. Allah Ki Taraf Rujoo
Hona. Yeh Sabr Tabhi Aata Hai Jab Iska Ajr Dunya Aakhirat Me Samajh Me Aata Hai.
 Nabiyon Ke Khwaab Sachche Hote Hain.
 Aam Insaan Ko Bhi Sache Khwab Aa Sakte Hain. Kaafir Ko Bhi (Like Badshah Of Misr)
 Khwaab 3 Types:
 Rehmaani – Allah Ki Taraf Se- Khushkhabri.
 Shaytaani – Shaytaan Ki Taraf Se- Jo Quran & Sunnat Ke Khilaaf.
 Nafsaani – Jo Insaan Din Bhar Sochta Hai Uska Asar Khwaab Me Aata Hai.
 Ek Khafila Aaya- Kuwe Me Yusuf Ko Paaya, Utha Liya & Thodi Qeemat Me Bech Diya Misr Ke
Aziz (Minister) Ko.
 Aziz Ne Apni Biwi Se Kaha Ke Yusuf Ko Ghulaam Ki Tarah Treat Mat Karo- Izzat Wala Maqam
Do Ho Sakta Hai Woh Hamare Fayde Ka Ho.
 Ruku 3 (Ayat 21-29)
Ayat 21-22
 Allah Ka Yeh Plan Tha Ke Misr Tak Yusuf A.S. Pahunche & Baaton Ki Samjh Ka Ilm Dein.
 Kinan Ek Dehati Ilaqa. Allah Yusuf A.S Ko Badshah Banana Chate They Isliye Yeh Training Thi
Yusuf As Ki.
 Ilm Nahi Rakhte.
 Allah Ko Koi Hara Nahi Sakta, Faisla Badal Nahi Sakta.
 Koi Bhi Pareshaani Me Allah Ki Kya Hikmat Hai Uska Ilm Nahi Rakhte.
 Sabaq- Allah Jab Hame Pareshani Me Daalte Hain Tab Hikmat Hoti Hai – Hamare Hi Bhale
Ke Liye Hota Hai.
 Hikmat Here (Ayat22) – Nabuwat & Quwwate Faisla.
Ayat 23- 29
 Aziz Ki Biwi Yusuf A.S Ko Phuslana Chahti Thi Zina Ke Liye. Lekin Yusuf A.S Ne Aap Ko Bacha
Liya.
 Mera Rab – 2 Opinions
 Allah – Mai Allah Se Darta Hoon Allah Ne Mujhe Yeh Maqaam Diya Hai.
 Aziz E Misr- Mai Aziz Se Darta Hoon , Usne Mujhe Khareeda & Mujhe Acha Thikana Diya.
(Biwi Bhi Aziz Apne Shohar (Maalik) Se Darti Hai Lekin Allah Se Toh Nahi - Isliye Aziz Hi
Rab Hoga Yahan)
 Note – Islam Me Adoption Ka System Isi Liye Nahi Hai Ke Parde Etc.. Ka Masla Hota Hai
 Zulm Here – Zina
 Qareeb Tha Ke Yusuf A.S Zina Kar Lete Lekin Allah Ne Burhaan (Zameer /Conscience) Ke
Zariya Bacha Liya.
Page | 101

Dono Darwaze Ki Taraf Bhaage- Aziz Ki Biwi Ne Yusuf A.S. Ki Qameez Peeche Se Phaad DiDarwaza Khula Toh Saamne Aziz Tha. Biwi Ne Yusuf A.S Par Badkaari Ka Ilzaam Daala & Qaid
Karne Ko Kaha.
 Yusuf A.S. Ne Apne Bachaw Me Kaha Ke Wohi Yusuf Ko Phuslana Chahti Thi.
 Aziz Ki Biwi Ki Taraf Se Ek Gawah Ne Kaha Ki Agar Qameez Saamne Se Phati Hai Toh Biwi
Sachi Hai -Yusuf A.S Kusoorwaar. Agar Peeche Se Phati Hai Toh Biwi Jhooti & Biwi Hi
Kusoorwaar.
 Qameez Peeche Se Phati Dekhkar Pata Chal Gaya Ke Yeh Aziz Ki Biwi Ki Hi Chaal Thi.
 Ruku 4 (Ayat 30-35)
 Yusuf A.S Se Aziz Ne Kaha Ke Is Maamle Ko Chod Do & Biwi Se Maafi Maangne Kaha.
 Shehar Me Yeh Baat Phail Gayi & Auratein Aziz Ki Biwi Ke Baarey Me Baatein Karne Lagi Toh
Aziz Ki Biwi Ne Ek Plan Banaya- Sab Auraton Ko Ek Dawat Di -Ek Mehfil. Unke Haath Me Phal
& Churi Di.
 Aziz Ki Biwi Ke Bulaane Par Jab Yusuf A.S. Un Auraton Ke Paas Se Guzre Toh Aurate Unki
Khoobsoorati Ko Dekhte Hi Madhosh Hokar Apne Haath Kaat Baithe.
 Aziz Ki Biwi Ne Yusuf A.S Ko Qaid Kar Dene Ki Dhamki Di. Yusuf A.S Ne Qaid Hona Zyada
Pasand Kiya Zina Ke Kaam Se. Apne Aap Ko Bachana Unhe Mushkil Laga. Aur Yusuf A.S Qaidi
Bangaye.
 Sabaq- Kisi Bhi Majboori Me Bhi Behayaayi Ko Nahi Apnana Chahiye.
 Yusuf A.S Ke Jail Bhejne Me Bhi Allah Ki Hikmat Thi. Sahih Waqt Tak Unhe Allah Ne Jail Me
Rakha.
 Ruku 5 (Ayat 36-42)
 Yusuf A.S Ke Saath Jail Me 2 Aur Qaidi .Dono Par Badshah Ko Zehar Dene Ka Ilzaam Tha.
 Dono Ne Apne Khwaab Yusuf A.S. Ko Sunaaye & Taabeer Ki Guzarish Ki. Woh Jaan Gaye Ke
Yusuf A.S Mohsineen Me Se Hain. Unke Akhlaaq Ki Wajeh Se
 Sabaq- Hamare Amal Dekhkar Log Hame Describe Karte Hain.
 Ek Ne Kaha Ke Woh Khwaab Me Sharaab Nichod Raha Hai.
 Doosre Ne Kaha Ke Uske Khwaab Me Uske Sar Par Roti Hai & Parinde Use Khaa Rahe
Hain.
 Yusuf A.S Ne Kaha Khaana Aane Se Pehle Mai Taabeer Bata Doonga Lekin Mai Koi Nujoomi
Nahi. Yeh Khwaabon Ki Taabeer Ka Ilm , Yeh Salahiyat Allah Ne Mujhe Diya Hai.
 Mawqa Dekh Kar Yusuf A.S Ne Tawheed Ki Baat Ki. Hikmat Se. Kaha Ke Mai Koi Naye
Tareeqe Par Nahi Balke Apne Baap Dada Ki Millat Par Hoon. Shirk Se Door & Hidayat Par
Hoon Jo Ke Allah Ki Taraf Se Hai. Iska Shukr Ada Karna Hai.
 Sabaq – Allah Ki Di Hui Har Cheez – Chahe Ilm, Maal Etc.. Sab Ko Apni Quality Nahi
Samajhna Lekin Allah Ka Shukr Ada Karna & Accept Karna Ke Allah Ki Taraf Se Hai. Daayi Ko
Chahiye Ke Apne Aamaa Durust Karke Logon Ko Bulaaye Aur Mawqe Ko Dekhte Huey Apni
Baat Rakhejab Saamne Wala Sunne Ko Tayyaar Ho.
Ayat 39- 42
 Deen Ki Baat Bahut Pyar Se Pesh Kar Rahe Hai. Socho Agar Bahut Saare Rab Hote Toh Bahut
Ikhtelaaf Hota. Yeh Alag Alag Jo Rab Hai – Insaano Ne Khud Naam Rakh Ke Bana Liye Hai –
Yeh Sach Nahi. Sirf Allah Hi Ke Haath Me Control Hai Sab Kuch & Usi Ki Ibadat Karo & Ye
Sahi Deen Hai.
 Khwaab Ki Taabeer Batayi–Ke Pehla Shaqs Apne Aaqa Ko Sharaab Pilayega (Jail Se Choot
Jayega).
 Doosra Shaqs Sooli Par Chadaya Jayega ,Itni Der Wahan Rahega Ki Parinde Uske Sar Se
Khayenge.
Page | 102

Yusuf A.S. Ne Sharaab Pilane Wale Ko Kaha Ke Badshah Se Yusuf A.S Ka Zikr Karna Chootne
Ke Baad. Lekin Chootne Ke Baad Woh Bhool Gaya. Aur Yusuf A.S Kayee Saal Jail Me Rahe.
 Ruku 6 (Ayat 43-49)
 Badshah Ne Ek Khwaab Dekha Ke 7 Patli Gaye -7 Moti Gaiy Ko Khaa Rahi Hain & 7 Baaliyaan
(Corn) Sar Sabz (Green) They & 7 Sookhe. Aur Is Khwaab Ki Taabeer Apne Darbaariyon Se
Poochi.
 Darbariyon Ne Kaha Ke Woh Aise Confusing Khwaab Ki Taabeer Nahi Jaante. Tab Us Jail Se
Choote Hue Aadmi Ko Yusuf A.S. Ke Baare Me Yaad Aaya.
 Usne Kaha Mujhe Yaha Se Thodi Der Ke Liye Bhejo , Mai Khwaab Ki Taabeer Batata Hoon.
Woh Yusuf A.S Ke Paas Gaya & Kaha. O Sachayee Ke Insaan – Is Khwaab Ki Taabeer Bataao
Taake Mai Logo Ko Bataaoon.
 Yusuf A.S Ne Kaha- 7 Saal Tum Hare Bhare Khet , Anaaj Ugaaoge, Toh Usko Uski Baali Me
Chod Dena. (So That They Are Preserved). Toh Phir 7 Sooke Saal Aayenge- Kuch Bhi Nahi
Ugega. Tab Yeh Preservrd Anaaj Istemaal Kar Lo. Phir Ek Saal Aisa Aayega Jisme Khoob
Baarish ,Anaaj, Sabza , Fruits Etc..
 Yusuf A.S Ne - Na Ki Sirf Taabeer Balke Masle Ka Hal (Solution) Bhi Bataaya.
 Ruku 7 (Ayat 50-57)
Ayat 50-52
 Yeh Baat Badshah Ko Bataayi Toh Badshah Ne Yusuf A.S Ko Bulaane Ki Farmaish Ki.
 Lekin Yusuf A.S Ke Paas Jab Badshah Ka Messenger Gaya Toh Yusf A.S Ne Kaha Ke Un
Auraton Ke Baare Me Pata Karo Jinhone Mujhe Jail Tak Pahunchaya.
 Beshak Allah Un Auraton Ki Chaal Ko Jaanta Hai.
 Auraton Ne Confess Kar Liya Ke Yusuf A.S Ne Toh Koi Bura Kaam Nahi Kiya.
 Aziz Ki Biwi Ne Bhi Confess Karliya Ke Usi Ki Galti Thi, Usi Ne Yusuf A.S Ko Phuslana Chaha &
Yusuf A.S Sache Hain Aur Bekasoor Hain.
 Biwi Ne Kaha Ke Aziz E Misr Bhi Jaan Le Ke Yeh Meri Galti Thi Yusuf A.S Ki Nahi.
 Usne Realise Kar Liya Ke Allah Tala Kabhi Khyaanat Kaaron Ki Chaalon Ko Kabhi Rehnumayi
Nahi Karta- Yaane Jo Galat Hai Woh Galat & Jo Sahih Hai Woh Sahih.
 Sabaq– Hamesha Sachaayi Ki Hi Jeet Hoti Hai . Sabr Se Kaam Lena Chahiye.
Nabi & Qaum
Ka Naam
Chart Of Prophets Mentioned In Surah Hood – Complete It
Area
Maujza
Gunah
Azaab
Page | 103
JUZ 13- Wa Ma Ubarri’u : Surah 12 -Yusuf
Juz 13 – Wa Ma Ubarri’u : Surah Yusuf
 Ruku 7- (Ayat 53-57) (Yusuf A.S Ko Badshah Ke Darbar Me Ooncha Ohda Milne Aur
Misr Me Settle Hone Ka Zikr Hai)
Ayat 53
 Insan Ka Nafs Hi Aisa Hai Ki Use Har Burai Par Ubharta Hai.
 “Aur Nahin Main Bari-E-Zimma Karta Apne Nafs Ko”- 2 Opinions
 Aziz-E-Misr Ki Biwi Kah Rahi Hai ----- Usne Apne Gunah Ka Aur Yousuf A.S Ko Bahlane Ka
Aitraf Kar Liya.
 Yousuf A.S Kah Rahe Hain-----Ho Sakta Tha Ki Wo Bhi Shayad Aziz-E-Misr Ki Biwi Ki Taraf
Mail Ho Jate.
 Nafs Ke Shar Se Wohi Bachta Hai Jispar Allah Ka Rehm Ho (Jaise Allah Ne Yousuf A.S Ko
Bachaya).
Ayat 54
 Badshah Ka Naam ---- Rayaan Bin Waleed.
 Badshah Ka Yousuf A.S Ko Bada Martaba Dena Aur Apne Khaas Logo Me Shamil Karne Ki
Peshkash.
Ayat 55
 Khazana----Aisi Jagah Jisme Cheese Mahfooz Ki Jati Hain
 Yusuf A.S Zameen Ke Khazano Ka Intezam Apne Hath Me Lene Ki Khwahish Zahir Karte Hain
(Treasurer).
 Khazano Ka Intezam Apne Hath Me Lene Ki Wajah—
 Qahat Se Bachne Ke Liye Munasib Intezam Kiye Ja Sake.
 Galla Ki Kuch Miqdar Bachai Ja Sake Jo Qahat Ke Waqt Istemal Ki Jaae.
Lesson- Kisi Khaas Halat Me Agar Koi Shakhs Ye Samajhta Hai Ki Qaum Aur Mulk Par Jo Khatra
Hai Usse Nipatne Ki Salahiyat Usme Hai To Wo Us Ohde Ke Liye Talab Kar Sakta Hai, Jaise
Yousuf A.S Ne Kiya.
Ayat 56
 Allah Ne Yusuf A.S Ko Misr Me Basaya
 Mohsineen Kaun Hai-- Apne Haq Se Kam Lene Aur Doosro Ke Haq Se Zyada Dene Wale.
 Burai Ka Badla Achai Se Dene Wale.
 Sabr Karne Wale.
 Ache Akhlaq Zahir Karne Wale.
 Kam Ko Beautifully And Perfectly Karne Wale.
Ayat 57
Mohsineen, Imanwalo Aur Taqwawalo Ke Liye Behtareen Ajr Aur Unpar Allah Ki Rehmat Hai.
 Ruku 8 - (Ayat 58-68) (Yousuf A.S Ke Bhaiyo Ka Galle Ke Liye Misr Ki Taraf Safar)
Ayat 58-66
 Yusuf A.S Ke Bhai Galla Lene Misr Ate Hain.
 Yusuf A.S Bhaiyo Ko Pehchan Lete Hain Lekin Unke Bhai Unhe Nahin Pehchante Hain
 Yusuf A.S Behtareen Mehmaan Nawaaz Thay.
 Yusuf A.S Bhaiyo Se Kahte Hain Ki Agle Safar Me Gyarahwe Bhai(Bin Yamin) Ko Sath Na Lae
To Galla Nahin Milega.
 Yusuf A.S Ke Bhai Kehte Hain Ki Wo Bin Yamin Ke Mamale Me Apne Walid Ko Mana Lenge.
 Bhaiyo Ki Poonji Yousuf A.S Galle Ke Sath Wapas Rakhwa Dete Hain Takay Dobara An Eke
Liye Agar Unke Paas Mazeed Poonji Na Ho To Yahi Poonji Lekar Aa Jaaen.
 Bhaiyo Ka Yaqoob A.S Se Wada Ki Wo Bin Yamin Ko Agli Bar Galla Lene Misr Le Jaenge Aur
Uski Hifazat Karenge.
Page | 104
JUZ 13- Wa Ma Ubarri’u : Surah 12 -Yusuf


Yaqoob A.S Bin Yamin Ko Bhaiyo Ke Sath Misr Bhejne Razi Ho Jate Hain.
Lesson—1. Jaise Yaqoob A.S Ne Andeshe Ke Bawajood Allah Par Tawakkal Kiya Usi Tarah
Hame Bhi Allah Par Poora Bharosa Rakhna Chahie.
 2.Yousuf A.S Doorandesh Aur Silarehmi Karne Wale Thay Usi Tarah Hame Bhi Silarehmi Se
Kaam Lene Chahie.
 Hadees --- Hazrat Anas R.A Se Riwayat Hai Muhammad Saw Ne Farmaya Jo Shakhs Kushada
Rizq Aur Lamabi Umar Chahta Hai Usko Chahie Silarehmi Kare (Sahih Bukhari)
 (Silarehmi Ka Matlab Rishtedaro Ke Sath Batcheet Me ,Kam Kaj Me Sulook-O-Ehsan Karna
Aur Unki Maali Mushkilat Me Kaam Ana).
Ayat 67-68
 Yaqoob A.S Ki Misr Ke Safar Ko Lekar Bhaiyo Ko Naseehat Aur Hidayat
 Yaqoob A.S Ne Apne Gyarah Beto Ko Misr Me Alag Alag Darwazo Se Dakhil Hone Kaha
Takay Unhe Nazar Na Lage.
Hadees --- Nazar Ka Lagna Haq Hai (Sahih Bukhari).
 Ruku 9 (Ayat 69-79) (Yusuf A.S Ki Apne Bhai Bin Yamin Ko Apne Paas Rokne Ki
Tadbeer)
 Yusuf A.S Bin Yamin Ko Batate Hain Ki Wo Unke Bhai Hain
 Bin Yamin Ke Saman Me Badshah Ka Pani Peene Ka Bartan\Galla Napne Ka Bartan
Rakhwana
 Ye Ailan Hua Ki Jo Shakhs Tafteesh Se Pehle Wo Pyala Le Aaega Use Ek Oont Bhar Galla Diya
Jaega
 Sabhi Bhai Pyale Ki Chori Se Inkar Karte Hain Aur Pooche Jane Par Batate Hain Ki Unke
Yahan Chori Ki Saza Ye Hai Ki Chor Ko Us Shakhs Ke Supurd Kiya Jaejiski Usne Chori Ki Hoti
Thi
 Yusuf A.S Saman Ki Talashi Lete Hain Aur Apne Bhai Bin Yamin Ke Saman Se Pani Ka Pyala
Nikalte Hain
 Bhai Yousuf A.S Se Kehte Hain Ki Bin Yamin Ke Badle Unme Se Kisi Ek Bhai Ko Apne Paas
Rakh Le
 Yusuf A.S Kehte Hain Ki Insaf Yahi Hai Ki Chori Bin Yamin Ne Ki Islie Use Hi Unke Paas Rukna
Hoga.
 Ruku 10 (Ayat 80-93) (Yaqoob A.S & Yousuf A.S Ke Sabr & Allah Par Tawakkal Ka Zikr
Hai).
Ayat 80-91
 Bada Bhai(Yahooda) Baqi Bhaiyo Ko Wapas Apne Walid Yaqoob A.S Ke Paas Lautne Kahta
Hai Aur Khud Sharm Ki Wajah Se Misr Me Ruk Jata Hai.
 Wapas Lautne Par Bhai Yaqoob A.S Ko Sara Qissa Sunate Hain.
 Qissa Sunkar Yaqoob A.S Kehte Hain Ki Sabr Hi Behtar Hai.
 Yaqoob A.S Ka Sabr---Sabrun Jameel.
 Yaqoob A.S Allah Se Mayoos Nahin Hote Hain Aur Beto Se Yousuf A.S Ko Talaash Karne
Kehte Hain.
 Allah Ki Rehmat Se Mayoos Hona Kufr Hai.
 Galla Lene Teesri Bar Yousuf A.S Ke Bhai Misr Jate Hain.
 Yousuf A.S Bhaiyo Ko Batate Hain Aur Iqrar Karte Hain Ki Wohi Yousuf Hain.
 Allah Muttaqeen,Sabireen Aur Mohsineen Ka Ajr Zaya Nahin Karte.
Ayat 92-93
 Yousuf A.S Apne Bhaiyo Se Ehsan Aur Darguzar Ka Mamla Karte Hain.
 Bhaiyo Ko Yousuf A.S Apna Kurta Dete Hain Walid Ke Chehre Par Dalne Jisse Ki Unki Ankho
Ki Roshni Wapas Aa Jae.
Page | 105
JUZ 13- Wa Ma Ubarri’u : Surah 13 Ar Ra’d

Yousuf A.S Apne Poore Khandan Ko Misr Ane Ki Dawat Dete Hain.
 Ruku 11 (Ayat94-104) (Yousuf A.S Ki Apne Walidain Se Mulaqat Aur Unki Allah Se
Dua)
Ayat 94-98
 Qafila Kameez Lekar Pahunche Isse Pehle Yaqoob A.S Ko Allah Ta’ala Kitaraf Se Khabar Ke
Taur Par Yousuf A.S Ki Khushboo.
 Yousuf A.S Ki Kameez Yaqoob A.S Ke Chehre Par Dalte Hi Unki Ankho Ki Roshni Laut Ati Hai.
 Yaqoob A.S Kahte Hain Ki Wo Beto Ke Liye Allah Se Bakhshish Ki Dua Karenge.
Ayat 99-100
 Yusuf A.S Ki Apne Walidain Se Mulaqat.
 Yusuf A.S Ke Khwab Ki Tabeer.
 Shariat-E-Muhammad Me Sajda-E-Tazeem Haram Hai Lekin Ye Yaqoob A.S Ki Shariat Me
Jayaz Tha.
Ayat 101-104
 Yousuf A.S Ki Allah Se Dua---Ayat 101
١٠١
َ
ِ ِٰ
ۡ ۡ ََ ٗ ۡ ُ
ََ َ
ِ ِ ِ ‫ِ و‬
ِ ِ‫ِ ة‬
َ
َ‫ت َوٱ ۡ َ ِض أَ َ َو ّ ۦ ٱ ۡ َ وٱ‬
ِ َٰٰ
ِ ِِ
‫َِٱ‬
َ
“Ae Zameen Aur Asman Ke Banana Wale,Tu Hi Dunya Aur Akhirat Me Mera Sarparast Hai,Mera
Khatma Islam Par Kar Aur Mujhe Saaliheen Ke Sath Mila”
 Allah Ka Shukr Ki Allah Ne Unhe Ilm Aur Badshahat Bakhshi.
 Allah Ka Shukr Ki Allah Ne Unhe Khaabo Ki Tabeer Sikhai.
 Aakhir Waqt Tak Islam Par Isteqamat Ki Dua.
 Unhe Nek Logo Ke Sath Mila De.
 Maut Ki Dua Mangna Jayaz Nahi Hai.
 Ye Waqeya Muhammad(Saw) Ko Tasalli Aur Logo Ke Liye Ibrat Aur Naseehat Hai.
 Ruku 12 (Ayat105-111)
Ayat 105 - 111
 Asman Aur Zameen Ki Paidaish Aur Unme Beshumar Cheezo Ka Wajood Allah Ki
Nishaniyan Hain.
 Kuffar Allah Ko Raziq, Khaliq, Malik Mante Lekin Ibadat Me Allah Ke Sath Doosro Ko
Shareek Thehrate.
 Mushriko Par Allah Ka Azab Hai.
 Riyakari Shirk-E-Khafi Hai(Chupa Hua Shirk)
 Muhammad(Saw) Ka Rasta Tawheed Ka Rasta Hai.
 Tamam Nabi Mard Thay.
 Parhezgaro Aur Muttaqiyo Ke Liye Akhirat Me Behtareen Anjam Hai.
 Allah Ki Madad Nabiyo Aur Ahle Iman Ke Sath Hai.
 Azab Se Nijat Pane Wale Ahle Iman Hote Hain.
 Quran Iman Walo Ke Liye Hidayat Aur Rehmat Hai.
Ayaat - 43
Ruku-6
Surah Ar Ra’d
Surah 13
Makki Surah
 Ruku 1 (Ayat 1-7) (Allah Ki Qudrat Ki Khuli Nishaniyo Ka Zikr)
Ayat 1-4
 Asman Aur Zameen Ki Haisiyat.
 Rab----Parwarish Karne Wala,Zarre Se Kamaal Tak Pahunchane Wala.
 Jo Log Quran Par Iman Nahi Late—2 Groups.
 Jo Quran Ko Mante Hi Nahin.
Page | 106







Jo Quran Par Amal Nahin Karte Aur Sochte Hain Ki Ye Aaj Ke Daur Ke Liye Nahin Hai.
Allah Ta’ala Ne Asmano Ko Bagair Kisi Sahare(Pillars) Ke Banaya.
Allah Ne Sooraj Aur Chand Banae Aur Unhe Musakkhar Kar Diya.
Allah Ki Nishaniyan Insane Ko Allah Ke Wajood Ka Yaqeen Dilati Hain.
Sakhkhara------Kam Par Lagana, Pakad Kar Rakhna, Majboor Karna.
Allah Ne Pahad, Nehre, Phal, Rat, Din Banae Aur Har Cheez Ko Jodo Me Paida Kiya.
Zameen, Ek, Pani Aur Hawa Bhi Ek Lekin Phal Aur Galla Mukhtalif,Zayqa Aur Shaql Bhi
Mukhtalif.
 Aqlmand Log Allah Ki Nishaniyo Par Gaur-O-Fikr Karte Hain.
Ayat 5-7
 Kuffar Ka Aitraaz.
 Kuffar-E-Makkah Ko Dobara Uthne Par Yaqeen Nahin Tha.
 Jo Log Akhirat Ka Inkar Karte Hain Unke Gale Me Tauk Daal Diye Jaenge Aur Inka Thikana
Jahannum Hai.
 Ahle Makkah Muhammad (Saw) Se Kahte Ki Agar Wo Sachche Hain To Azab Lekar Aae.
 Hidayat Sirf Allah Ke Hath Me Hai, Muhammad (Saw) Ka Kam Sirf Rasta Dikhana Hai.
Ayat 8-10
 Maa Ke Pet Me Bache Ki Kaifiyat.
 Aurat Ke Rehem Me Kya Hai Sirf Allah Ta’ala Jante Hain.
 Hamal Ki Muddat Ka Ilm Bhi Allah Ke Siwa Kisi Ko Nahin.
 Insan Ki Umr Aur Rizq Ka Andaza Sirf Allah Ko Hai.
 Allah Ko Zahir Aur Poshida Dono Ka Ilm Hai.
Ayat 11
 Muaqqibaatun----Ek Doosre Ke Peeche Ane Wale, Yahan Murad Bari Bari Ane Wale
Farishte.
 Farishte Hampar Allah Ke Pahredaar Hain.
Hadees ---- Asman Se Farishte Aate Jaate Rahte Hain.Kuch Farishte Raat Ke Aur Kuch Din Ke
Hain Aur Ye Sab Fajr Aur Asrki Namaz Me Jama Hote Hain.Phir Wo Farishte Jo Tumhare Yahan
Rat Me Rahe Thay Wo Allah Ki Bargah Me Jate Hain.Allah Ta’ala Unse Daryaft Farmata Hai
Halanke Wo Sab Janne Wala Hai Ki Tumne Mere Bande Ko Kis Haal Me Chora To Farishte Arz
Karte Hain Ki Jab Hamne Unhe Chora To Wo(Fajr Ki) Namaz Ada Kar Rahe Thay Aur Isi Tarah Jab
Ham Unke Yahan Gae Thay Tab Bhi Wo(Asr Ki) Namaz Padh Rahe Thay(Sahih Bukhari).
 Allah Ki Nemate Chahie To Gunaho Se Bachna Chahie.
 Allah Ta’ala Kisi Qaum Ki Halat Tabdeel Nahin Karte Jab Tak Wo Khud Gunaho Ko
Chodkarallah Ka Rasta Ikhtiyaar Na Kare.
Ayat 12-13
 Ra’ad-----Bijli Ki Kadak.
 Badalo Ki Garaj Zahir Karti Hai Ki Jis Khuda Ne Ye Hawae Chalai, Usi Bijli Ko Baarish Ka Zaria
Banaya.
 Allah Apni Hikmat Aur Qudrat Me Kamil Hai.
 Har Cheez Yahan Tak Ki Bijli Ki Kadak Allah Ki Hamd Aur Paki Bayan Karti Hai
 Bijli Aur Kadak Ke Zarie Allah Jisko Chahe Halaak Karte Hain
 Farishte Bhi Allah Ki Tasbeeh Karte Hain
Ayat 14
 Shirk Ka Bayan.
Page | 107


Allah Hi Ibadat Ka Sacha Haqdar Hai,Wohi Khaliq Aur Malik Hai.
Shirk Karne Walo Ki Misaal Aisi Hai Jaise Hath Phailae Pani Ke Samna Khade Hona Aur
Kahna Ki Muh Taka Aa Jae.
 Allah Ke Siwa Jinko Pukarte Hain Unme Qudrat Nahin Ki Nafa Ya Nuqsan Pahuchae
 Shirk Se Koi Fayda Nahin.
Ayat 15
 Allah Ki Azmat Ka Bayan Hai.
 Zameen Aur Asman Ki Har Cheez Allah Ko Sajda Kar Rahi Hai Aur Uske Tabe Hain.
 Tamam Makhlooqaat Ke Saae Subah Wa Sham Allah Ke Samne Sajdarez Hote Hain.
 Kafir Aur Tamam Makhlooq Allah Ke Hukm Ke Mathat Hain.
Ayat 16
 Mushrikeen Ne Jin Buto Ko Mabood Bana Rakha Tha Wo Unko Na Nafa De Sakte Thay Na
Nuqsan.
 Jaise Andhera Aur Roshni Barabar Nahin Waise Hi Allah Aur Mushrikeen Ke Mabood
Barabar Nahin.
Zulumaat ---- Andhere ----- Kufr Ke, Shirk Ke, Gunah Ke,Lailmi Ke.
Noor ---- Roshni ---- Islam, Hidayat, Quran.
 Allah Hi Khaliq Hai Uski Takhleeq Me Uska Koi Shareek Nahin.
 Qahhar-----Har Cheez Par,Har Jagah,Har Waqt,Har Qism Ki Taqat Rakhne Wala.
Ayat 17
 Haq Aur Batil ,Allah Aur Shareek Ka Misaal Se Explaination.
 Hidayat Ko Pani Se Tashbeeh Di Hai.
 Hidayat Me Jo Fayde Hain Usko Barish Me Maujood Nafe Se Tashbeeh Di Hai.
 Badi Waadi-----Zyada Pani Sama Jata Hai-----Bade Dil Ki Manind Jo Zyada Ilm Samet Leta
Hai.
 Choti Waadi--Thoda Sa Pani Hota Hai--Chote Dil Ki Manind Jisme Bahot Thoda Ilm Samata
Hai.
 Haq Ko Hasil Karne Me Dil Me Jo Shaq Ate Hain Unko Jhaag Se Tashbeeh Di Hai Jo Sailab Ke
Pani Ki Satah Par Aa Jata Hai Aur Jo Jhaag Oopar Aa Jata Hai Jab Zewar Ko Khalis Karne Ke
Liye Aag Me Tapaya Jata Hai.
 Jaise Jhaag Oopar Se Nikal Jata Hai Waise Hi Jhooth Aur Batil Khatm Ho Jate Hain.
 Jo Dil Haq Ke Husool Me Shaq Ko Pasand Nahin Kartawo Daleel Ke Zarie Se Is Shaq Ko
Khatm Kar Deta Hai.
 Allah Haq Hai Aur Shareek Batil Hai.
 Haq Batil Ko Mita Deta Hai
Ayat 18
 Haq Aur Batil Ke Wazeh Hone Ke Baad Logo Ki Do Qism Hain.
 Jo Rab Ki Dawat Par Labbaik Kahe Unke Liye Sawab Hai.
 Jo Rab Ki Dawat Par Labbaik Na Kahe Unke Liye Azab Hai.
 Qayamat Ke Din Azab Se Bachne Koi Fidya Qubool Nahin Kiya Jaega.
 Shirk Karne Walo Ka Thikana Jahannum Hai
 Ruku 3 (Ayat 19-26) (Momin ------- Ulul-Albab Ki Sifat)
Ayat 19
 Ahle Ilm Aur Gair Ahle Ilm Barabar Nahin.
 Jo Quran Ko Haq Samajhkar Uspar Amal Kare Aur Jo Quran Ki Sadaaqat Me Shaq Kare,Dono
Barabar Nahin.
 Pukhta Aql Wale Aqlmand Log Hi Quran Se Naseehat Haasil Karte Hain.
Ayat 20-24
Page | 108
 Ulul-Albaab (Aqlwale) Ki Sifaat.
 Allah Ke Ahad Ko Poora Karte Hain Aur Todte Nahin Hain.
a) Ahad-E-Alast.
b) Allah Se Bande Ka Wada.
c) Bande Se Bande Ka Wada.
 Silarehmi Karte Hain.
 Allah Aur Uske Sakht Hisaab Se Darte Hain.
 Sabr Karte Hain.
 Namaz Qayam Karte Hain.
 Allah Ke Diye Hue Rizq Me Se Kharch Karte Hain.
 Burai Ka Badla Achai Se Dete Hain.
 Jin Momino Me Ye Sifat Hai Unke Liye Hamesha Ki Jannat Hai.
 Farishte Aise Momino Par Salamati Bhejte Hain.
Ayat 25
 Badahdi, Qatatalluk Aur Mufsido Ka Anjaam.
 Jahannum.
 Allah Ki Lanat.
Ayat 26
 Rizq-----Har Faydemand Cheez Jo Insane Ko Milti Hai.
 Rizq Allah Ke Hath Me Hai Jisko Jitna Chahe De.
 Duniya Ke Fayde Akhirat Ke Muqable Me Bahot Kam Hain.
Hadees - Duniya Ki Haisiyat Akhirat Ke Muqable Me Is Tarah Hai Jaise Koi Shakhs Apni Ungli
Samandar Me Dalkar Nikale To Dekhe Samander Ke Pani Ke Muqable Me Uski Ungli Me Kitna
Pani Aya Hai (Sahih Muslim).
 Ruku 4 (Ayat 27-31)
 Hidayat Allah Ke Hath Me Hai.
 Allah Ke Zikr Se Momin Ko Dil Ka Sukoon Hasil Hota Hai.
 Tooba------Khair, Karamat, Jannat Me Khaas Darakht Ya Khaas Maqam.
Ayat 30-31
 Muhammad (S.A.W.S) Ki Tarah Pahle Bhi Rasoolo Ko Logo Ne Jhutlaya.
 Mushrikeen-E-Makkah Lafz “Rahman” Ka Inkar Karte.
 Iman Lana Ya Na Lana (Hidayat) Allah Ki Marzi Par Moqoof Hai, Maujzo Par Nahin.
 Allah Apne Wade Ke Khilaf Nahin Karta.
 Qayamat Ka Wada.
 Islam Ko Fatah Aur Galba Ka Wada.
 Ruku 5 (Ayat 32-37)
Ayat 32-34
 Muhammad(Saw) Se Pehle Bhi Tamam Nabiyo Ka Mazak Udaya Gaya To Unpar Allah Ka
Azab Aya.
 Mushrikeen-E-Makkah Ki Duniya Parasti,Wo Allah Ke Sath Shirk Karte.
 Shirk Karne Walo Ke Liye Duniya Aur Akhirat Me Sakht Azab Hai.
Ayat 35-37
 Jannat Ki Sifaat.
 Taqwa Walo Ke Liye Jannat Hai.
 Ahle Kitab Me Se Kuch Log Iman Lae Aur Kuch Nahin Lae.
 Quran Rasool (Saw) Par Arabi Zabaan Me Nazil Hui.
Page | 109
JUZ 13- Wa Ma Ubarri’u : Surah 14 - Ibraheem

Pairwi Quran Ki Karna Hai Khwahishat Ki Nahin.
 Ruku 6 (Ayat 38-43)
Ayat 38-39
 Jitne Bhi Rasool Aur Nabi Aae Sabhi Insane Thay.
 Maujzat Allah Ke Ikhtiyar Me Hai Rasoolo Ke Nahin.
 Ummul Kitab-----Lohe Mahfooz.
 Allah Ne Lohe Mahfooz Me Jo Taqdeer Likh Rakhi Hai, Usme Se Jo Chahe Qayam Rakhe Aur
Jo Chahe Mita De.
Ayat 40-41
 Muhammad (Saw) Ka Kam Sirf Tawheed Ka Paigam Pahunchana Hai.
 Zameen Ko Kinare Se Ghata Rahe Hain Matlab---- Arab Ki Sarzameen Mushriko Ke Liye Tang Ho Rahi Hai.
 Islam Ko Galba Hasil Ho Raha Hai.
Ayat 42-43
 Allah Ne Hamesha Nabiyo Ki Madad Ki Logo Ki Chaal Ke Khilaf
 Behtareen Tadbeer Karne Wale Sirf Allah Ta’ala Hain
 Muhammad(Saw) Ki Risalat Se Kuffar Ka Inkar
Ayaat - 52
Ruku-7
Surah Ibraheem
Surah 14
Makki Surah
Ayat 1-3
 Asal Haadi Allah Ta’ala Hain,Paigambar Ka Kam Sirf Rasta Dikhana Hai.
 Wail----Halakat, Sakht Azab, Jahannum Ki Ek Waadi Ka Bhi Naam Hai.
 Kafiro Ke Liye Halakat Hai Sakht Azab Ki Shaql Me.
 Kuffar Ki Sifaat---- Duniya Ki Zindagi Ko Akhirat Ke Muqable Zyada Tarjeeh Dete Hain.
 Allah Ke Raste Se Rokte Hain.
 Allah Ke Raste Me Tedhapan Talash Karte Hain.
Ayat 4-6
 Allah Ta’ala Ne Har Rasool Ko Qaumi Zabaan Me Bheja Takay Kisi Ko Hidayat Ka Rasta
Samajhne Me Takleef Na Ho.
 Muhammad (Saw) Ko Moosa A.S Ke Waqeya Se Tasalli Di Ja Rahi Hai.
 Allah Ta’ala Ne Moosa A.S Ko Unki Qaum Ki Taraf Nau Nishaniyan Dekar Bheja.
 Ayyamillah---- Allah Ke Wo Ehsanat Jo Bani Israel Par Kiye Gae.
 Wo Waqt Jisse Bani Israel Guzar Chuke Thay.
 Sabr Aur Shukr Iman Walo Ki Do Badi Khoobiyan Hain.
Hadees ----- Rasoolullah (Saw) Ne Farmaya Momin Ka Mamla Bhi Ajeeb Hai, Allah Ta’ala Uske
Liye Jis Amr Ka Bhi Faisla Kare Wo Uske Haq Me Behtar Hota Hai.Agar Use Takleef Pahunche
Aur Wo Sabr Kare To Ye Bhi Uske Haq Me Behtar Hai Aur Agar Use Koi Khushi Pahunche, Wo
Uspar Allah Ka Shukr Ada Kare To Ye Bhi Uske Haq Me Behtar Hai(Sahih Muslim).
Ayat 7-8
 Moosa A.S Ki Apni Qaum Ko Naseehat.
 Shukr Se Nemato Me Izafa.
 Nemato Ki Nashukri Karne Walo Ko Sakht Azab.
 Koi Shukr Kare Ya Na Kare Allah Ta’ala Beniyaz Hai.
Page | 110
Ayat 9
 Qaume Nooh,Aaad Aur Samood Ke Paas Unke Rasool Allah Ki Nishaniyan Lekar Aae Lekin
Unhone Apne Hath Apne Muh Me Lauta Lie, Matlab ----- Kaha Ki Hamara Jawab Ye Hai Ki Ham Tumhari Risalat Ke Munkir Hain.
 Isharatan Rasoolo Se Kaha Ki Khamosh Raho Aur Ye Jo Paigham Lae Hain Unpar Dhyan Mat
Do.
 Tajjub Se Unhone Is Tarah Apne Hath Muh Par Rakh Lie Jaise Koi Hansi Ko Zabt Karne Ke
Lie Karta Hai.
 Gusse Se Apne Hath Apne Muho Me Le Liye.
 Logo Ne Apne Rasoolo Ko Aur Unke Maujzat Ko Jhutlaya Aur Inkar Kiya.
 Mureeb------Aisa Shak Jisse Nafs Bechaini Me Mubtala Ho Jae.
Ayat 10
 Rasool Apni Qaum Ko Tawheed Ki Dawat Dete Hain.
 Ajalim-Musamma------Allah Ne Logo Ko Fayda Pahunchane Aur Gunaho Ko Bakhshne Ke
Liye Ek Muqarrar Muddat Tak Mohlat Di Hai.
 Maut Aane Tak.
 Azab Aane Tak.
 Qayamat Ane Tak.
 Logo Ka Rasoolo Se Sawaal Ki Insane Hokar Kis Tarah Koi Naboowat Aur Risalat Ka
Mustahaq Ho Sakta Hai.
 Qaum Ke Logo Ne Apne Rasoolo Se Kaha Ki Apne Maboodo Ki Ibadat Kis Tarah Chod De
Jinki Ibadat Unke Aaba-O-Ajdad Karte Rahe.
 Qaum Ke Logo Ne Rasoolo Se Khwahish Ke Mutabik Maujze Lane Kaha.
Ayat 11
 Rasoolo Ne Qaum Ke Logo Ke Aitrazat Ke Ye Jawab Diye.
 Ham Bhi Insane Hi Hain Lekin Allah Ta’ala Ne Hame Wahi Aur Risalat Ke Liye Chunkar
Hampar Ehsan Kiya Hai Aur Fazeelat Di Hai.
 Unki Maujzo Ki Talab Ke Silsile Me Rasoolo Ne Jawaab Diya Ki Maujze Allah Ke Ikhtiyar Me
Hai.
 Iman Ki Nishani Tawakkal Hai.Momin Ko Sirf Allah Par Bharosa Karna Chahie.
Ayat 12
 Rasool Apni Qaum Se Kahte Hain Ki Tum Log Jo Bhi Takleef Do Ham Allah Par Bharosa Karte
Hue Uspar Sabr Karenge Aur Tumhe Naseehat Karte Rahenge
 Allah Par Tawakkal Har Bhalai Ki Kunji Hai
 Lesson - Ek Daai Ko Bhi Hamesha Duniya Ka Nuksaan Uthane Tayyar Rahna Chahie.Allah Se
Ummeed Aur Tawakkal Rakhte Hue Deen Ke Kam Me Age Badhna Chahie
 Ruku 3 (Ayat13 - 21)
Ayat 13-17
 Rasoolo Ki Apni Qaum Ko Deen Ki Dawat Dene Par Kafiro Ki Dhamki.
 Apne Watan Se Bahar Nikal Denge,Ya Phir.
 Hamare Mazhab Me Wapas Aa Jao.
 Is Dhamki Ke Baad Allah Ki Wahi Aai Ki Unhe Halak Kiya Jaega Aur Rasool Galib Honge.
 Rasoolo Ko, Unke Pairokaro Ko Aur Jo Allah Ke Azab Se Dare, Unko Allah Zameen Me
.Aabaad Karenge.
 Ayat 15---Aur Unhone Faisla Chaha----2 Matlab.
 Rasoolo Ne Allah Se Faisla Chaha Jab Qaum Ki Mukhalifat Badh Gai.
 Qaum Ke Logo Ne Apne Rasoolo Se Kaha Agar Sache Ho To Azab Le Aao.
 Ayat 16 & 17------Sarkash Aur Mutakabbir Logo Ke Liye Jahannum Hai.
Page | 111
 Aise Logo Ko Jahannum Me Pani Pilaya Jaega Jo Rang, Zayqe Aur Badboo Me Peep Jaisa
Hoga Aur Intehai Garam Hoga.
 Sakht Pyaas Ke Bawajood Wo Use Ghoont Ghoont Piyega Aur Gale Se Nahin Utar Sakega.
 Har Qism Ka Sakht Azab Diya Jaega Ki Wo Maut Ki Aarzoo Karega.
 Azaab Shiddat Ke Aitbar Se Maut Ki Manind Hoga Lekin Use Maut Nahin Aegi.
Ayat 18
 Kuffar Ke Aamaal Ki Misaal.
 Kuffar Ke Nek Amal Rakh Ki Tarah Halke Hain.
 Jaise Aandhi Rakh Ko Uda Le Jati Hai Usi Tarah Qayamat Ke Din Kafiro Ko Bhi Unke Nek
Amal Ka Koi Ajr Nahin Milega.
 Iman Ke Bagair Nek Amal Koi Fayda Nahin Denge.
 Amal Sirf Allah Ke Liye Ho To Hi Uska Ajr Hai.
Ayat 19-21
 Logo Ki Nafarmaniyo Ke Baad Allah Ta’ala Qadir Hai Ki Unhe Halaak Kar De Aur Nai
Makhlook Paida Kar De.
 Qayamat Ke Din Sardar ( Wo Log Jinki Dunya Me Pairwi Ki Gai) Khud Ko Aur Apne Pairokaro
Ko Bhi Allah Ke Azab Se Nahin Bacha Sakenge.
 Ayat 21----Kamzor Log----Jo Aql, Maal Ilm Se Kamzor Thay Aur Sardaro Ki Pairwi Ki.
 Lesson -Bagair Soche Samjhe Kisi Ko Follow Nahin Karna Chahie
 Ruku 4 (Ayat 22 - 27)
Ayat 22-23
 Qayamat Ke Din Shaitan Ka Ailan.
 Paigambaro Ke Muqable Uske Wade Jhoote Thay.
 Uska Koi Dabao Logo Par Na Tha.
 Usne Sirf Dawat Di Aur Logo Ne Uski Bedaleel Bato Ko Maan Liya.
 Islie Malamat Bhi Shaitan Par Nahin Khud Par.
 Shaitan Khud Us Din Logo Ke Shirk Se Bari-E-Zimma Ho Jaega.
 Iman Wale Aur Nek Amal Karne Walo Ka Thikana Hamesha Ki Jannat Hai Jisme Apas Me
Unka Tohfa Ek Doosre Ko Salaam Karna Hoga
Ayat 24-27
 Momin Ki Misal Khajoor Ke Mazboot Darakht Ki Tarah Hai.Jis Momin Ke Dil Me Tawheed Ko
Use Koi Iman Se Hata Nahin Sakta.
 Jaise Khajoor Ka Darakht Apne Phal Deta Hai Usi Tarah Momin Apne Amal Aur Akhlak Se
Logo Ko Fayda Deta Hai.
 Kalimatan Tayyibah-----Pakeeza Baat.
 Islam.
 La Ilaha Illallah.
 Koi Bhi Achi Bat, Azkar, Zikr.
 Kalimatin Khabeesah------Koi Bhi Cheez Jo Quran Aur Hadees Ke Khilaf Ho.
 Kufr.
 Shirk.
 Biddat.
 Kafir Ki Misal Hanzal Naam Ke Darakht Ki Tarah Hai Jiske Phal Kadwe Aur Kantedar Hote
Hain Jisse Koi Fayda Nahin Usi Tarah Kafir Ke Aamaal Use Koi Fayda Nahin Dete
 Iman Walo Ko Allah Isteqamat Dete Hain Aur Zalimo Ko Bhatka Dete Hain.
 Ruku 5 (Ayat 28 - 34)
Ayat 28-31
 Nemat Ka Shukr Ada Kare To Jannat Aur Nashukri Kare To Jahannum.
Page | 112
 Namaz Qayam Karne Aur Zakat Aur Sadqa Ka Hukm.
Ayat 32-34
 Allah Ki Kuch Nemato Ka Zikr.
 Asman Ko Chat Aur Zameen Ko Bichona Banaya.
 Pani Nazil Kiya Aur Darakht Ugae.
 Kashtiyo Aur Jahazo Ko Musakhkhar Kiya.
 Chashme Aur Nehre Jari Ki Jisse Kheti Sairaab Ho.
 Sooraj Aur Chand Banaya.
 Rat Aur Din Ko Insane Ke Liye Musakhkhar Kiya.
 Musakhkhar-------Khidmat Me Lagana, Control Me Dena.
 Ruku 6 (Ayat 35 - 41)
 Ibraheem A.S Ki Makkah Aur Ahle Makkah Ke Liye Dua.
 Makkah Aman Wala Shahar Ho.
 Ibraheem A.S Aur Unki Aulad Shirk Se Door Rahe.
 Ismail A.S Aur Unki Walida Ko Banjar Wadi Me Chodkar Ibraheem A.S Allah Se Dua Karte
Hain Ki Dono Ko Namaz Aur Shukr Karne Ki Taufeeq De.
 Ibraheem A.S Allah Ka Shukr Karte Hain Ki Unhe Budhape Ke Bawajood Allah Ne Do Bete
Ismail A.S Aur Ishaq A.S Ata Kiye
 Ibraheem A.S Ne Khud Ke Liye Aur Apni Aulad Ke Liye Bhi Ye Dua Ki....
‫َو ِ َ ٰ ِ َ ي‬
ۡ ِ ۡ ‫ َر َ ٱ‬٤٠ ِ‫َر َ َو َ َ ۡ ُد َ ٓء‬
ِ
ِ
ۡ
ُ
٤١ ‫َ ۡ َم َ ُم ٱ ِ َ ُب‬
َ
ُ
‫ٰ ة ِ َو ِ ذ ّ ِر‬
َ ِ ِ ۡ ُ ۡ ِ ‫َو‬
ۡ
ّ َ
‫بٱ ۡ َ ِ ُ ِ َ ٱ‬
ِ ‫ر‬
“Ae Mere Rab Mujhe Aur Meri Aulaad Ko Namaz Qayam Karne Wala Bana Aur Ae Hamare Rab
Dua Qubool Kar Le,Ae Hamare Rab Mujhe Aur Mere Walidain Ko Aur Tamam Momino Ko Us
Din Bakhsh Dena Jab Hisab Qayam Hoga
 Ruku 7 (Ayat 42 - 52)
Ayat 42-44
 Qayamat Kafiro Ke Liye Itna Haulnak Din Hoga Ki Unki Aankhen Phati Ki Phati Reh Jaegi.
 Kafir Tezi Se Harkat Karte Hue Sar Uthae Daud Rahe Honge.
 Dil Iman Se Khali Honge Aur Dil Me Sirf Khauf Hoga.
 Kufr Aur Shirk Karne Wale Qayamat Ke Din Dobara Duniya Me Wapas Ana Chahenge Ki
Rasoolo Ki Pairwi Kar Sake.
Ayat 45-47
 Allah Pichli Qaumo Ke Waqeyat Bayan Karte Hain Takay Log Ibrat Hasil Kare.
 Allah Ne Apne Rasoolo Se Duniya Aur Akhirat Me Madad Karne Ka Jo Wada Kiya Hai Wo
Sachcha Hai.
Ayat 48-49
 Qayamat Ke Roz Zameen Ki Tabdeeli Ka Bayan.
 Gunahgaar Us Din Zanjeero Me Jakde Hue Honge Aur Unke Libas Gandhak(Taarcoal) Ke
Honge Aur Aag Unke Chehro Ko Dhaanp Legi.
Ayat 50-52
 Jaise Aamaal Honge Waise Badla Diya Jaega.
 Aql Wale Quran Se Naseehat Hasil Karte Hain.
Page | 113
Ayaat - 99
Ruku- 6
JUZ 14 Rubama :Surah 15 -Al Hijr
JUZ 14 RUBAMA
Surah- Al - Hijr
Surah -15
Makki
 Ruku 1 Ayah 1-15
Kaafir Kab Chahenge Kash K Wo Musalman Hote.
 Jab Maut K Farishte Dekhenge
 Jab Qabr Me Jahannum Ka Thikana Dekhenge.
 Jab Qayamat Ke Din Anjam Dekhenge.
 Jab Jahannum Me Dakhil Kiye Jayenge.
 Jab Ahle Imaan Jannat Mein Dakhil Honge.
 Jab Jahannum Se Musalmaano Ko Mohammed (S.A.W.S)Ki Shifa’at Se Jannat Mein Bheja
Jayega.
 Kaunsi Umeed Me Ghafil Hai.
 Duniya Ko Hasil Karne Akhirat Se Ghafil
 Akhirat Ki Ummeed K Saza Bach Jayenge.
 Kitaabum Maloom =Basti Ki Halakat Ka Waqt Jo Allah Ne Fix Kiya.
 Ahle Makka Ki Demand Aur Iska Jawab.
 Demand =Farishton Ke Aane Ka.
 Jawab =Farishtey Sirf Azaab, Wahi Aur Maut Ke Waqt Aate Hai.
 Allah Ka Wadaquran Ki Hifazat Ka
 Tabdeeli.
 Kisi Hisse Ke Zaya Hone Se.
 Tehreef Se .
 Aasmaani Nishaniyon Ki Taraf Ishara.
 Sitaron Ko Banane Ka Maqsad.
 Aasmaan Ki Khoobsurti.
 Shayateen Ko Maar Bhagane Ka Zariya
 Lesson =Kisis Bhi Qism Ki Ghaib Ki Qabron Se Koi Dilchaspi Nahi Rakhni Chahiye.
Hadeeth= Aap S.W.A.S Ne Farmaya Mujhe Baad Me Aane Waale Zamane Mein Apni Ummat
Se Sab Se Zyada Teen Baton Ka Darr Hai. 1 Sitaron Par Imaan 2. Taqdeer Ko Jhutlana
3.Hukmrano Ka Zulm.
 Mauzoon = Required Napi Tuli Yaani
 Allah Ne Zameen Mein Har Cheez – Khaane Peene Ki Use Ki Janwar Etc …As Per
Requirement Hai Na Koi Cheez Zyaada Na Koi Cheez Kam.
 Aasmaan Se Pani Ki Khaas Baat
 Wo Samander Ki Tarah Khara Nahi Hota.
 Hamare Istemaal Ke Liye Asaan Hota (Consumable Fresh And Sweet)
 Insaan Ke Alawa Janwar,Nabataat Sab Fayda Uthate Hai.
 Kaun Waris Aur Kaise
 Waris =Marne Waale Ka Peeche Waris.
 Allah Zameen Aur Aasmaan Ki Har Cheez Ka Waris
 Jab Qayamat Hogi Sab Qatm Hojayega Toh Insaan Ke Peeche Sab Allah Ka Hoga.
 Waise Marne Ke Baad Taqseem Allah Ke Khanoon Ke Hisaab Se Hona Hai.
 Is Ruku Mein Insaan Ki Paidaish Ka Zikr Hai.

Page | 114

















Adam A.S Ke Taqleeq K Stages.
 Turaab =Dust
 Teen =Geeli Mitti
 Hamain=Kafi Der Mitti Ka Geela Rehna .
 Masnoon=Jab Mitti Sad Ke Badboo Ho Usko Shape Diya Jaye.
 Salsal= Dry Mitti.
 Faqqaar= Jab Aag Mein Pakaya Jaye.
Jaannaa Kaun Hai=Abul Jinn Or Plural Of Jinn.
Jinn Ka Lafzee Mayne =Chipi Hui
Jinn Ki Paidaish =Aag Se (Samoom)
Samoom =Bohut Hi Tapti Garam Smokeless Fire.
Iblees Ke Sajde Ke Liye Inkaar Ki Wajeh.
 Takabbur
 Wo Aag Se Banaya Gaya Aur Insaan Mitti Se
Iblees Ki Muhallat Ki Hadh Qayamat Ke Din Tak.
 Taake Wo Insaan Ko Seedh Raaste Se Bhatka De
 Duniya Ko Khubsoorat Banake Dikhaye Aur Uske Zariye Se Bhatkaade.
Shaitaan Ka Zor
 Sirf Unpar Jo Uski Pairvi Karenge
 Jo Bhatke Hue Hai.
 Mukhlis Bando Par Shaitaan Ka Zor Nahi.
Mukhlis Bande Yaani
 Aqeeda Khalis Ho
 Koi Shirk Ya Riyakaari Ki Milaawat Na Ho.
 Har Kaam Khalisatanallah Keliye Karne Wale.
Jahannum Ke Darje Aur Darwaze
 Saath Hai.
 1. Lazaa 2. Hutamah .3.Sayeer 4. Saqar 5.Jaheem 6. Hawiyah .7 .Zamhareerah /
Jahannum
Is Ayat Mein Jannat Ka Zikr Hai
 Muttaqi Logon Ko Jannat Ki Basharat .
 Jannat Mein Ghil Nahi Hoga.
Ghill=Adawat , Keena ,Kapat Etc.
Ibrahim A.S Ke Mehmaan Kaun
 Farishtey.
 Aatey Hi Salaam Kiya , Kyun Ke Sallam Us Waqt Ka Bhi Tareeqa Tha ,Dua Ke Saath Ye
Zaher Karna Ke Wo Dushman Nahi.
 Ibrahim A.S Koishaaq Aur Yaqoob A.S Ki Khus Khabri.
 Loot A.S Ki Basti Ki Taraf Azaab Lekar Aaye Thay.
Lesson -Isse Hame Ye Pata Chalta Hai Ke Ibrahim A.S Ko Ghaib Ka Ilm Nahi Tha .Koi Insaan
Agar Ghaib Ka Dawa Kare Wo Jhoota Hoga.
Is Ruku Mein Loot A.S Aur Shoeb A.S Ka Zikr Hai.
Loot A.S Ko Farishton Ki Hidayat.
 Raat Ke Waqt Nikalne Ka.
 Mudhkar Na Dekhe Yaani Jaldi Nikal Jaaye.
Loot A.S Ko Basti Se Nikalte Waqt Qaum Ko Aagey Rakhkar Khud Peeche Chalne Ka Hukm.
Page | 115













 Taake Wo Unki Hifazat Karsake.
 Taake Koi Peeche Mudhkar Dekhe Toh Wo Rokhsake
 Kamzor ,Peeche Rehne Walon Ki Madad Karsake.
Qaum E Loot Par Azaab.
 Cheekh
 Patharon Ki Barish
 Zameen Ka Upside Down Hone.
 Dead Sea Ka Paani Unko Cover Karlena.
 History Me Sabse Shadeed Azaab Qaum E Loot Par Hi Aya.
Aika =Yaani Jungle
As Haabul Aika =Yaani Jungle Waale Ye Shoeb A.S Ki Qaum Hai ,Uske(Madyan) Ird Girdh
Darakht Thay
Quraish Keliye Dars E Ibrat Hai Kyun K Ye Arab K Liye Aam Guzar Gah Thi Yaani Ye Dono
Bastiyan Khule Raaste Par Thi.
As Haabe Hijr =Saleh A.S Ki Qaum
Is Ruku Mein As Haabe Hijr Ka Waqia Hai .
 Bade Oonche Strong Ghar Banate.
 Samajhte Thay Ke Unko Dushman Ka Darr Nahi.
 Barish Ka Darr Nahi.
 Zalzale Ka Darr Nahi.
Allah Ne Unpar Cheekh Ka Azaab Bheja Aur Unhe Halaak Kar Diya.
Lesson-Allah Ki Pakad Se Bach Nahi Sakta ,Namumkin Hai Bachna .
Safhal Jameel=Achi Tarah Se Darguzar Karna Yaani.
 Shikwa Na Ho
 Shikayat Na Ho
 Mood Off Na Ho
 Kisi Bhi Tarah Se Naraazgi Ya Dil Me Mayl Na Ho.
Saba Masani Se Muraad .
 Sure Fateha
 Saath 7 Lambi Soortein (Baqara,Al E Imran,Nisa, Ana’am,Araaf Aur Younus.)
Kaandhe Ko Jukhaana
 Maael Hona
 Apna Banana
 Help Karna
 Shafaqat Ki Alamat
 Saath Rakhna
Yaqeen Kya Hai.
 Maut Sabse Yaqeeni Cheez Hai, Uska Doosra Naam Yaqeen Hai.
Lesson= Ayat -98 Se Hamare Liye Lesson Kya Hai Jab Log Pareshaan Kare Toh Allah Se
Madad Maange Sabr Aur Namaz K Saath. Allah Ki Ibadat Chodhna Nahi Yahan Tak Ke Maut
Ajaye.
Page | 116
Ayaat-128
Ruku - 16
JUZ 14 Rubama : Surah 16- An Nahl
Surah- An-Nahl
Surah -16
Makki
 Ruku 1 Ayah 1-9
 Is Poore Sure Mein Tawheed Aur Nematon Ka Zikr Hai, Main Focus On Tawheed.
 Nahl Yaani Shahad Ki Makkhi. Doosra Naam Ne’am Hai
Is Mein Bohut Saari Allah Ki Nematon Ka Zikr Hai .Jisme Se Shahad Jo Shahad Ki Makkhi Banati
Hai.
 Jald Baazon Se Kaha Ja Raha Hai K Jaldi Na Karo.
 Azaab Ka
 Qayamat Ka
 Maut Ka
 Rooh –Yaani Wahi Or Jibrael A.S
 Haq – Yaani Haqeeqat Hai,Illusion Nahi Hai.
 Chaupayon (Janwar) Ki Nemat Ka Zikr.
 Sawari K Liye
 Amdaani Ka Zariya
 Doodh ,Butter ,Cream Ect.
 Allah Paida Karega Jo Tum Nahi Jaante Yaani
 In Future Aur Bhi Janwaar Jo Insaan Ki Madad Karey.
 Sawari Ke Liye Power Of Sources Like Petrol,Electricity,Gas,Steam Etc..Jinse Vehchles
Chalti Hai.
 Lesson -Allah Ki Nematon Ka Shukr Ada Karna Chahiye ,Jab Sawar Ho Zikr Karna Aur Dua
Karna Chahiye .Aur Janwaron K Huqooq Ka Khayaal Rakhna Chahiye.
 Ghour O Fikr Ki Baat
 Barish
 Raat Aur Din
 Suraj ,Chand Aur Sitaarey
 Zameen Aur Aasmaan
 Samander Ko Insaan Keliye Masaqqar Kiya Yaani
 Travelling
 Carrying Goods
 Swimming
 Sea Food Pearls
 Shells And Beads Using For Bussiness
 Ruku 3 Ayah 22 – 25
 Mutakabbiroon Kaun Hote Hain.
 Jo Khud Ko Bada Maante Hai.
 Allah Ki Badhai Ko Nahi Maante
 Ye Imaan K Khilaaf Hai .
 Allah Pasand Nahi Karta Takabur Karne Walon Ko
 Hadees K Mutabikh Jiske Dil Mein Rai Barabar Bhi Takabbur Hoga Wo Jannat Mein Dakhil
Nahi Hoga.
 Qyamat K Din Mushrikeen Ki Ruswaayi –Aag Mein Dalke Haath Mein Jhanda Dekar Etc.
 Kafiron Ki Rooh Jab Qabz Hogi Toh Unka Kya Haal Hoga.
 Wo Us Waqt Bhi Jhoot Bolenge Ke Shirk Nahi Kiya.
Page | 117

















 Allah K Saamne Supurdgi (Surrender) Kardenge.
Taqwa Waale Quran K Barey Mein Kehte Hai Ki Ye Khair Hai.
Jannat Me Jo Hame Chahiye Wo Paane Keliye, Hame Duniya Mein Jo Allah Chahe Wo Karna
Hai.
Tayyibee Yaani
 Paak Farishtey
 Paak Aqeeda Wale
 Amal Paak
 Dil Shirk,Gunah,Keena Kapat Se Paak
 Farishtey Unke Liye Jannat Ka Paak Kafan Layenge.
Kafir Kis Cheez Ka Mazaq Udaate.
 Qayamat K Din Ka
 Rasool Ka
 Quraan Ka
 Ruku 5 Ayah 35 -40
Ahle Makka Ki Sonch
 Agar Allah Chahta Toh Unhe Aur Unke Baap Daada Ko Hidayat Deta.
 Ye Allah Ki Marzi Hai K Wo Gumraah Hai.
 Hamare Logon Ki Sonch Bhi Isse Kuch Muqtalif Nahi.
Taghoot
 Har Sarkash Quwwat Jo Allah Ki Ibadat Se Rokey
 Allah Ke Siwai Jo Bhi Ibadat Ki Jaye.
Allah Ka Wada Saccha Aur Haq Hai K Ek Din Qayamat K Aane Ka
 Ruku 6 Ayah 41-50
Hijrat Aur Uske Fayde .
 First Hijarat Habsha Ki Taraf
 Second Hijrat Madina Ki Taraf
 Hamari Hijrat (Gunahon Ki Zindagi Ko Chodkar Neki Ki Taraf Aana)
Duniya Ka Fayda = Duniya Mein Bhalai ( They Become Leaders Nd Governs Later)
Akhirat Ka Fayda = Sabse Bada Ajr
Hijrat Karne Walon Ki Sifaat
 Sabr Karne Waale
 Allah Par Tawakkal Karne Waale
Ahle Zikr = Yaani Ahle Kitaab Ke Ulama
Zubur =Quran Jo Mohammed S.A.W.S Par Nazil Hua
Mohammed S.A.W.S Ne Quran Ko Bayan Kiya Hamare Liye
 Qaul Se Explain Karke , Bayan Karke
 Amal Karke
 Ikhtelaaf Mein Faisla Karke
 Akhlaaq Ka Muzahera Karke
Taqallub Yaani
 Movement ,Aagey Peeche Hona To And Fro Hona ,Palatna
 Full Activity Mein Jab ,Kaam Mein Insaan Busy Ho
 Safar Mein
 Neend Mein
Full Active Ho Tab Bhi Azaab Aasakta Hai.
Taqawwuf Yaani
 Haalate Khauf
Page | 118














 Huzail Qabeele Ki Lughat Me-Thoda Thoda Kam Hona
 Like Umar ,Sehat,Power,Zindagi,Etc Ka Thoda Thoda Jaana
Allah Sabse Bada Saber
 Hamari Nafarmaniyon K Bawajood ,Pakadne Ki Qudrat Rakhne Ke Bawajood Hame
Mohalat De Raha Hai.
Sajde Ke Mayne
 Ajizi Karna
 Takabbur Nahi Karna
 Allah Ka Khauf
 Jo Hukm Diya Gaya Wahi Karna
Har Cheez K Saaye Allah Ka Sajda Kar Rahe Hai.Every Thing In This Universe Is In Total
Submission To The Laws Of Nature Made By Allah S.W.T – Symbol K Allah Waahid Sajde K
Layaq Hai.
 Ruku 7 Ayah 51 – 60
Do Khuda Ka Aqeeda
 Parsiyon Ka God Of Evil And God Of Good
 Khair Ka Khuda – Yazdaan
 Burai Ka Khuda – Aharmaan
Ahle Arab Ka Maamla Betiyon Ke Saath
 Unki Paidaish Pasand Nahi Karte
 Ya To Paidaish Ka Saath Unko Zinda Dafan Karte Ya Unko 6 Saal Ke Hone K Baad
 Agar Parvarish Kare Toh Zillat Samajhkar Aur Zillat K Saath Karte .
 Ruku 8 Ayah 61 – 65
Kufr, Shirk Zulm Hai
Mutalba Azaab Ka Jawab – Aisa Azaab Aata K Koi Janwar , Nabataat ,Yaani Azaab Ki Wajeh
Se Har Jaandar Qatm Hojata.
Lesson = Ayah 65 Se,Jis Tarah Barish Se Zameen Zinda Hoti Hai Quran Sunkar Dil Zinda Hone
Chahiye.
 Ruku 9 Ayah 66 – 70
Is Ruku Mein Nematon Ki Taraf Ishara Hai
Fars Aur Khalis Yaani
 Far =Intestine Mein Pahunchne Se Pehle Ka Food, Jahan Se Khoon Jazb Hota Hai.
 Khalis = Na Gobar Na Khoon
Shahad Ki Makkhi Mein Ghaur O Fikr Karne Walon Ke Liye Nishaaniyan
 Smallest Natural Factories For The Production Of Honey Yaani Makkhi Ke Pet Se
Nihaayat Hi Lazeez Shahad Nikalta Hai.
 Saari Zindagi Insaan Ke Liye Kaam Karti Hai.
 Bohut Mehanti,Zindagi Bhar Kaam Karna
 Perfection In Work And Excellent Team Work
3 Cheezon Mein Shifa Hai.
 Cupping
 Shahad
 Daagh Lagana --Hamare Liye Mana Hai
Hamare Aur Allah Ke Ilm Mein Farq
 Hamara – Limited Aur Ek Waqt Ke Baad Hum Bhool Jaate Hai
 Allah Ka – Complete Aur Forever ,Hamesha Ilm Waala.
 Ruku 10 Ayah 71 – 76
Hafadatin =Pote ,Tez Qadim (Very Active Ghulaam) Betiyan, Biwi Ki Aulaad , Damaad.
Page | 119















Lesson = In Saari Nematon Ko Allah Ki Pasand Mein Lagaye, Yaad Rakhe Ye Wo Nematein
Hai Jinka Sawaal Hoga.
Allah Ke Liye Misaal Na Do Yaani
 Mushrikeen Misaal Dete K Buth Aur Unke Shareek Allah Ke Paas Sifarish Karenge
 Jaise Aaj Kal Bhi Log Kehte Hai Ki Unke Imaam Murshed Etc, Mediater Honge
Recommend Karenge Etc.
 Allah Keh Rahe Hai K Allah Insaan Ki Tarah Nahi, Aise Misaalen Mat Do
 Ruku 11 Ayah 77 - 83
Warning K Qayamat Ko Door Na Samjho
Allah Ki Nemat Ka Haq (Jisne Hame Aankh , Kaan , Dil Diye ) Uska Shukr Ada Karna Yaani
 Nemat Ka Sahi Use Karna ,Miss Use Nahi Karna
 Acknowledge Karna K Allah Ki Taraf Se Hi Mila Hai Kisi Aur Ki Taraf Se Nahi
 Zaban Se Shukr Ada Karna Aur Amal Se
Hadees Mein Hai Rasool Allah S.A.W.S Ne Farmaya Allah Is Bande Se Raazi Hojata Hai Jisne
Ek Luqma Bhi Khaye Ya Paani Ka Ek Ghoont Bhi Piye Is Per Allah Ka Shukr Ada Karey.
Nemat Ka Tamaam Karna Yaani
 Deen Ki Nemat
 Rasool Bhej Ke
 Quran Bhej K
Dawood A.S Ne Sabse Pehle Zirha (Armour) Banaye.
 Ruku 12 Ayah 84 – 89
Hum Layenge Aap S.A.W.S Par Gawah, Aisi Ayaton Par Aap S.A.W.S Rotey Thay K Meri
Ummat K Khilaaf Gawahi Deni Hai.
Lesson =Aap S.A.W.S Ne Paigham Pahunchadiya Tha ,Ab Ye Kaam Ummat Ka Hai Yaani
Hamara Hai Is Paighaam Ko Aagey Lekar Badhe .
 Ruku 13 Ayah 90 – 100
Allah Hukm Deta Hai Neki Ka ( Adl , Insaaf ,Ihsaan ,Sulah Rehmi,Etc. ) Aur Rokhta Hai Burai
Se Yaani (Behayayi , Munkar Yaani Har Burai, Zulm Zyadati ).
Ayah- 90 Ki Khaas Baat.
 Ye Jumme K Qutbe Mein Padhi Jaati Hai.
 Ibn Masood Ne Isey Jame Ayat Kaha Hai.
 Usmaan Bin Mazoon Isey Sunkar Imaan Laye Thay.
Do Sazayen Jo Akhirat K Alawa Duniya Mein Bhi Saza Milti Hai –Qata Rehmi , Zyaadati.
Ek Giroh Badhi Hui Doosre Giroh Se Yaani
 Apne Logon Ko Apne Favour Mein ,Doosre Group Ke Against Karna.
 Jhooti Qasme Khana
 Jhoote Wadey Karna
Hayaatan Tayyiba
 Acchi Zindagi
 Aqeede Ki Paakeezgi ,Imaan Ka Noor, Rooh Ka Sukoon ,Ankhon Ki Thandak ,Jism Ki
Taharat , Ibadat Ka Husn , Rizq E Halaal,Pakeeza Akhlaaq , Nek Kaamo Se Raghbat
,Burai Se Nafrat ,Khushi , Itmenaan Aur Dil Ka Sukoon
 Ruku 14 Ayah 101 – 110
Ahkaam E Shariat Ki Tabdeeli Par Yahood Ka Eteraaz.
 4 Types Of Naskh – Quran By Quran , Quran By Sunnah,Sunnah By Quran , Sunnah By
Sunnah
 3 Forms In Quran – Ayat And Hukm , Ayat Not Hukm, Hukm Not Ayat.
Page | 120







 Batadreej Hukm Laana, Allah Ki Taraf Se Imtehaan ,Making Laws Easier Sometimes ,
Increasing Rewards By Making Laws Difficult Sometimes.
 Ruku 15 Ayah 111 – 119
Halaal Haram Karne Ka Haq Sirf Allah Ko Hai.
Tauba Karne Walon Ke Liye Basharat.
 Umeed Hui Ke Jo Jahalat Me Gunah Hue Maaf Ho Sakte Hai Shart Hai , Tauba Aur
Islaah.
 Ruku 16 Ayah 120 -128
Ibraheem A.S Ko Duniya Mein Bhalai Mili.
 Nabuwat
 Imaamat
 Aulaado Mein Bhi Nabuwat
 Zameen Mein Ikhtedaar From Shaam To Makkah
Sabt Ke Baare Mein Ikhtilaaf Kiya
 Yahoodiyon Ne Ke Jumme (Friday) K Din Nahi Balke Hafte (Saturday) Ke Din Ibadat Aur
Aaram Karenge.
 Isi Tarah Isaiyon Ne Itwaar (Sunday) Chuna
 Sirf Ummat E Mohammadi Ne Allah Ke Hukm Se Jumme (Friday) Ko Chuna –Jiski
Wajeh Se Inka Hisaab Pehle Hoga.
Allah Ke Raaste Ki Taraf Bulaane Ka Tareeqa
 Hikmat – Dalayal –Jo Zehan Ko Appeal Karey –Like Kaynaat Ki Nishaaniyan –Also Quran
 Umdah Naseehat –Dil Mohne Waali Baat
 Jannat Jahannum , Maut Etc.
 Behtareen Tareeqe Se – Baghair Ghussa , Chid, Zid,Gali Galoch Etc.
 Ahsan Tareeqa Is Through Quran And Sunnah
Hikmat =Right Time Per Right Baat Karna Aur Right Time Par Right Decision Lena.
Hadees – Ke Mutabikh 2 Logon Par Rashk Kiya Jasakta Hai .(1) Jisko Allah Hikmat De Aur Wo
Uske Mutabikh Faisla Kare (2) Jo Uski Taleem De .
 Hikmat Ki Baat Jahan Kahin Se Bhi Mile Le Leni Chahiye.
Page | 121
Ayaat - 111
Ruku- 12
JUZ 15 – Subhanallazi : Surah-17 -Bani Isra’eel ( Surah Isra)
JUZ 15 – Subhanallazi : Surah- Bani Isra’eel (Surah Isra)
Surah Bani Israel
Surah 17
Makki
Sure Bani Israel Ka Dusra Naam Surat-Ul-Isra Bhi Hai. Kyunki Ismein Isra Ke Waqya Ka Zikr Hai.
 Ruku 1 – Ayat 1-12
 Isra – Mohammed Saw Ka Masjid-E-Haram Se Masjid-E-Aqsa Taq Ka Safar.
 Masjid-E-Aqsa Jerusalem Mein Hai.
 Masjid-E-Aqsa Mein Namaaz Padhne Ka Ajar 500 Times Hai.
 Masjid-E-Aqsa Mein Aap Saw Ne Tamaam Nabiyon Ki Imaamat Ki Jisse Ye Sabit Hota Hai Ki
Final Shariyat Aap Saw Ki Hai.
 Isa As Bhi Aap Saw Ki Shariyat Follow Karenge.
 Aap Saw Ka Isra Aur Meraj Ka Safar Jismani Aur Ruhani Dono Tha.
 Musa As Ko Tourat Di Gayi Thi.
 Nooh As Ko Adam-E-Sani Kaha Jaata Hai.
 Ayat No.4 Mein Jis Kitaab Ka Zikr Hai Wo Tourat Or Lohe Mehfooz Hai.
 Ayat No.5 Buqhte Nasr – Babylonian Emperor Ka Yahoodi Sultanat Par Humle Ka Zikr.
 Ayat No.6 Mein Cyrus Ka Babylonia Par Humle Ka Zikr Jismein Yahoodiyon Ko Jerusalem
Wapas Mila.
 Ayat No.7 Jab Bani Israel Ka Fasaad Badh Gaya Aur Nabiyoon Ka Qatl Kiya Tab Tetus Ne
Yahoodi Sultanat Par Humla Kiya Aur Woh Badi Tadaat Mein Marey Gaye Aur Watan Se
Nikaley Gaye.
 In Waqayon Se Bani Israel Ko Samjhaya Jaa Raha Hai Ke Abh Bhi Waqt Hai Sudhar Jaayein
Aur Mohammed Saw Par Imaan Layein, Unse Bura Salooq Karenge Toh Phir Bura Haal
Hosakta Hai Jaise Pehle Hua.
 Jo Log Imaan Ke Saath Saath Nek Amal Karte Hain, Unke Liye Bada Ajar Hai.
 Jo Akhirat Par Yaqeen Nahi Kartey Unke Liye Dard Naak Azaab Hai.
 Ruku 2 - Ayat 11-2
 Insaan Baaz Waqt Apne Liye Shar Ki Dua Karta Hai.
 Galat Khwahishaat Ke Peeche
 La Ilmi Mein
 Tang Dil Hokar
 Gusse Mein
 Mayoosi Mein
 Insaan Bahut Jald Baaz Hai.
 Best Duaen Quranic And Masnoon Duaen Hai.
 Din Aur Raat Se Dinon Ka Calculation Hota Hai.
 Deeni Maamlaat Mein Dinon Ka Hisaab Rakhna Zaroori Hai.
 Ayat No.13 Mein Jo Parinda Gardan Mein Latakta Hai Uska Zikr Hai Wo Amaal Naama Hai.
 Har Insaan Qayamat Ke Din Apna Amaal Naama Khud Padhega.
 Har Insaan Apne Amal Ka Bojh Qud Uthayega.
 Allah Ka Hukum Qisi Qaum Ke Khushal Tabkhe Ko Pehle Jaata Hai Kyunki Sablog Unko
Follow Karte Hai.
 Ayat No.18 Mein Jald Milney Waali Cheez Duniya Hai.
 Ayat No.18 & 19 – Zindagi Ka Maqsad Akhirat Haasil Karna Hona Chahiye Naaki Duniya.
 Ayat No.21 – Allah Ne Baaz Ko Baaz Par Fazilat Di Hai
 Maal
 Jism
Page | 122






Power
Status
Sehat
Khoobsurti
Ilm
Rizq, Etc.
 Ruku 3 – Ayat 23-30
Some Ahkhamaat From Ayat 23
 Tauheed
 Walidain Ke Saath Ehsaan
 Maa Baap Humari Jannat Aur Dozakh Hai
 Maa Baap Ko Uff Tak Nahi Kehna Hai
 Walidain Ke Liye Dua Karna Hai
 Unke Saath Humble Rehna
 Rishtedaron Ko Unka Haq Dena
 Miskeenon Par Maal Kharch Karna
 Musafiron Par Maal Kharch Karna
 Fuzool Kharch Na Karna
 Fuzool Kharch Karne Waala Shaytaan Ka Bhai Hai
 Agar Maal Nahi Kharch Karsakte Toh Unse Achi Baat Karna Chahiye
 Be Moderate In Spending
 Na Zyaada Israaf Karna Chahiye Na Zyaada Kanjoosi
 Israaf – Maal Ko Waste Karna Gunaahon Ke Kaamon Mein Kharch Karna Etc.
 Ruku 4 – Ayat 31-40
 Aulaad Ka Qatl Mat Karo.
 Sabko Rizq Dene Waala Allah Hai
 Zina Ke Qareeb Bhi Mat Jao
 Kisi Ka Qatl Na Kare
 Qatl Kuch Soorton Mein Jayaz Hai, Lekin Ye Sirf Hukumraan Karsakte Hai Naa Ki Aam
Aadmi.
1) Qisaas (Jaan Ke Badle Jaan)
2) Shaadi Shuda Zaani Ko Rajm
3) Baaghi Aur Murtad
 Qayamat Ke Din Sabse Pehle Namaaz Aur Qatl Ka Sawaal Hoga
 Yateem Ka Maal Na Khana
 Apne Ahdon Ko Pura Karo
 Har Tareeqe Ka Ahad Chahe Wo Allah Se Ho Ya Bandon Se
 Naap Tol Mein Kami Na Karo
 Jis Cheez Ka Ilm Nahi Uss Cheez Ke Peeche Mat Pado
 Kisi Ki Andha Dhun Pairwi Na Karna
 Koi Maamla Jiska Ilm Humein Na Ho Uske Peeche Na Padho
 Quran Aur Hadees Mein Jo Nahi Hai, Usko Deen Ka Hissa Mat Banao
 Gaybi Haqeeqaton Ke Baarein Mein Falsafe Na Banao
 Jo Maamla Tumse Taluq Na Rakhta Ho Uske Peeche Mat Padho
 Zameen Par Akad Kar Mat Chalo, Be Humble
 Ruku 5 – Ayat 41-52
 Quran Mein Ek Baat Ko Kayi Baar Repeat Kiya Gaya Hai Taaki Log Us Se Naseehat Hasil
Karein.
Page | 123



























Allah Ke Saath Koi Ilaah Nahi Hai.
Agar Allah Ke Saath Koi Ilaah Hota, Toh Asmaan Mein Fasaad Ho Jata.
Jo Kuch Asmaan Mein Aur Zameen Mein Hai, Wo Sab Allah Ki Tasbeeh Kar Rahe Hai.
Tasbeeh – Paaki Bayaan Karna, Tezi Se Harkat Karna, Masroof Hona.
Jisko Akhirat Par Yakeen Nahi, Unpar Quran Asar Nahi Karti.
Mushriqeen-E-Makkah Mohammed Saw Ko Sehar Zada Kehte The.
Unko Mar Kar Jee Uthne Par Yaqeen Na Tha.
Agar Hum Pathar Hojaye Ya Phir Loha, Allah Ta’aala Humko Phirse Zinda Karega Aur Hisaab
Lega.
Allah Ke Liye Koi Kaam Mushkil Nahi.
Jab Israafil As Soor Phookenge Tab Har Insaan Apne Khabaroon Se Uth Kar Humd Ke Saath,
Allah Ke Saamne Khada Hoga.
Duniya Ki Zindagi Bahut Thodi Hai.
 Ruku 6 – Ayat 53-60
Jab Bhi Baat Karo, Toh Achi Baat Karo.
Allah Ne Baaz Nabiyon Ko Baaz Par Fazilat Di Hai.
 Isa As Bina Baap Ke Paida Kiye Gaye
 Ibrahim As Khalelullah The
 Musa As Se Allah Ta’aala Kalaam Karte The
 Dawood As Aur Sulaiman As Ko Badshahat Di
 Mohammed Saw Ko Mehraaj Aur Isra Aata Kiya
Har Cheez Lohe Mehfooz Mein Likhi Hui Hai.
Har Insaan Allah Ki Grip Mein Hai, Woh Usse Bach Kar Nahi Jaa Sakta
Ayat No.60 Mein Meraaj Ke Manzar Ka Zikr Hai.
Ayat No.60 Mein Jis Tree Ka Zikr Wo Zakhoom Hai.
Zakhoom Jahannumiyon Ki Ghiza Hogi.
 Ruku 7 – Ayat 61-70
Iblees Ko Adam As Ko Sajda Karne Ka Hukum Diya Gaya Tha, Par Usne Inkaar Kar Diya Uski
Wajah Takkabur Thi.
Iblees Ne Allah Se Qayamat Tak Ki Mahulat Maangi Bani Adam Ko Behkaaney Ke Liye.
Har Wo Cheez Jo Allah Ke Zikr Se Gafil Karey Wo Shaytaan Ki Awaaz Hai. Example : Music,
Gossip, Fuzool Ki Gap Shap, Etc.
Shaytaan Humarey Maalon Mein Aur Aulaadon Mein Shareeq Hojata Hai
 Maal – Haraam Kaamon Mein Kharch Karna, Like Music, Israaf, Sood Dena Ya Lena,
Mazaron Par Kharch Karna, Peeron Aur Gair Allah Ke Naam Par Nazar Karna
 Aulaad – Aulaad Mangne Gair Allah Ke Dar Par Jaana, Zina Ki Aulaad, Galat Tarbiyat,
Aulaad Ke Liye Halal Haraam Ki Fiqr Na Karna
Insaaan Ko Jab Taqleef Pahuchti Hai Toh Wo Sirf Allah Ko Pukaarta Hai Aur Jab Nijaad Mil
Jaati Hai, Allah Ko Bhool Jaata Hai
Insaan Bahut Nashukra Hai.
 Ruku 8 – Ayat 71-77
Qayamat Ke Din Insaan Groups Mein Uthaya Jaayega
Insaan Apne Peshwa Ya Imaam Ke Saath Uthaya Jaayega
Jo Koi Daayne Haath Mein Kitaab Diya Jaayega, Wo Apni Ki Kitaab Padhega Aur Wo Dhaage
Barabar Bhi Zulm Nahi Kiya Jaayega
Jo Koi Duniya Ki Zindagi Mein Gumraahi Ke Andheron Mein Tha, Wo Qayamat Ke Din Andha
Uthaya Jaayega
Page | 124


























Ayat No.74 – Deen Mein No Compromise
Ayat No.76 Mein Mohammed Saw Ko Makkah Se Nikalne Ki Baat Ho Rahi Hai
 Ruku 9 – Ayat 78-84
Namaaz Qayam Karo, Suraj Dhalne Se Pehle Aur Raat Ki Tareeqi Mein.
Fajr Aur Asr Ke Time Farishton Ki Haaziri Ka Waqt Hota Hai
Fajr Ke Waqt Quran Padhne Mein Bahut Fazilat Hai
Tahajud Is Nafil Namaaz
 Farz Namaazon Ke Baad Sab Namaazon Mein Afzal Tahaajud Ki Namaaz Hai
 Tahajud Mein Duaon Ki Qubooliyat Ka Waqt Hai
Muqaam-E-Mehmooda - Wo Muqaam Jahan Mohammed Saw Khade Hokar Apne Ummat
Ki Shifa’at Karenge.
Ayat No.80 Mein Mohammed S.A.W Ko Hijrat Ka Hukum Diya Ja Raha Hai
Haq Aagaya Aur Batil Mit Gaya Se Muraad Islam Aagaya Aur Shirq Mit Gaya Hai
Quran Shifa Aur Rehmat Hai Momino Ke Liye
Ayat No.84 Shaakila Se Matlab Apna Apna Dhang Aur Tareeqa Hai
 Ruku 10 – Ayat 85-93
Mohammed S.A.W Se Rooh Ke Baare Mein Poocha Gaya Tha
Rooh Ka Poora Ilm Sirf Allah Ko Hai
Insaan Ko Rooh Ka Ilm Bahut Thoda Hai
Quran Allah Ke Taraf Se Hai Na Ke Mohammed Saw Ke Taraf Se
Insaan Aur Jinn Milkar Bhi Quran Ki Manin Kuch Nahi La Sakte
Kuffarey Makkah Ne Mohammed Saw Se Kai Moujazon Ki Demand Ki, Tab Mohammed Saw
Ne Kaha Ke Main Rasool Banakar Bheja Gaya Hoon, Mera Kaam Moujazein Dikhana Nahi
Balke Allah Ka Paigaam Pahunchana Hai
 Ruku 11 – Ayat 94-100
Agar Zameen Mein Farishte Baste Toh Allah Ta’aala Farishton Ko Rasool Banakar Bhejtey
Hidayat Dene Waala Sirf Allah Hai
Jo Duniya Mein Haq Nai Dekhte, Suntey Aur Boltey, Wo Qayamat Ke Din Andhe, Behre Aur
Goongey Uthaye Jaayenge
Dozakh Ki Aag Ko Kabhi Thanda Honey Nahi Diya Jaayega
Aasmaan Aur Zameen Ko Paida Karne Waala Allah Hai Aur Wo Qadir Hai Ke Wo Paida Karey
Unki Manind
Agar Insaan Malik Hota Rab Ke Rehnmat Ke Khazaanon Ka Toh Insaan Kharch Hojaney Ke
Darr Se Rehmat Rok Leta
Insaan Bahut Kanjoos Hai
 Ruku 12 – Ayat 101-111
Musa As Ko 9 Nishaaniyan Di Gayi Thi
 Asa
 Yad-E-Baiza(Chamakta Haath)
 Sukha PadhnaDariya Ka Phatna
 Tiddiyon Ki Baarish
 Jueyein
 Toofan
 Khoon
 Maindakon Ki Baarish
Bani Israel Jama Kiye Jaayenge
 Qayamat Ke Din
 Duniya Mein Qayamat Se Pehle Yahoodiyon Ka Jerusalem Mein Jamaa Hona
Page | 125
JUZ 15 – Subhanallazi : Surah 18 --Kahf


Ayat No.105 Jibrail As Quran Ke Saath Utre
Ayat No.106 Quran Ka Lohe Mehfooz Se Bait-Ul-Izzah Par Aana, Ayaaton Aur Suraton Mein
Alag Alag Hona, Khol Khol Kar Har Cheez Ka Usmien Bayaan Karna
 Quran 23 Saal Mein Naazil Hui
 Aankh Se Aansoon Na Behna Bad Bakhti Ki Alaamat Hai
 Ahle Makkah Allah Ko Rehmaan Pukarna Pasand Nahi Kartey The
 Zuhr And Asr Ki Namaaz – Sirri Namaaz
 Fajr, Maghrib And Isha – Jahri Namaaz
Ayaat - 110
Ruku-10
Surah Kahf
Surah 18
Makki Surah
Sure Kahf Ki Pehli 10 Ayaatein Yaad Karne Se Dajjal Ke Fitne Se Mehfoozsure Kahf Jummah Ke
Din Padhne Se Doosre Jummah Tak Noor
 Ruku 1 – Ayat 1-13
 Quran Mein Koi Tedha Pan Nahi Hai
 Jannat Ki Naymatein Hamesha Ke Liye Hai
 Mohammed Saw Ko Mushrikon Aur Kaafiron Ke Imaan Na Laney Par Bahut Gham Hota Tha
 Ayat No.6 Mein Jis Kalaam Ka Ziqr Hai Wo Quran Hai
 Zameen Ki Zeenatein Humare Liye Aazmaish Hai
 Ashaab-E-Kahf Ke Waaqiya Ka Ziqr
 239-549 Iswi Ke Beech Ka Hai
 Decianus – Dekyanus, Ek Mushriq Baadshah Tha
 Nawjawaan Ladke (Ashaab-E-Kahf) Tauheed Par The
 Dekyanus Unlogon Ka Qatl Kardeta Tha Jo Uske Deen Par Nahi Chalte The
 Un Nawjawaan Ladkon Ne Wo Jaagah Chodhkar Ek Gaar Mein Panah Li, Usmein Wo
Kayi Saal Rahe
 Ruku 2 – Ayat 13-18
 Ashaab-E-Kahf Ka Waqiya Bilkul Sacha Hai
 Akkah Ne Un Nawjawaanon Ke Dilon Mein Himmat Aur Sabr Ko Baand Diya Tha
 Wo Kai Saal Wahan Sootey Rahe
 Ayat No.17 Allah Ne Unke Liye Behtareen Intazaam Kiya Tha, Jitni Garmi Unke Liye Zaroori
Hai Who Pahunchti Thi, Aur Zyada Dhoop Jisse Unhe Nuksaan Ho Wo Usse Mehfooz Rahe
 Ruku 3 – Ayat 18-22
 Allah Ta’aala Un Nawjaawanon Ko Karwat Bhi Kara Rahe The
 Unka Kutta Haath Pehlaye Dahleez Par Tha
 Agar Koi Wahaan Dekhte To Uss Roabki Wajah Se Palat Jaatey
 Phir Allah Ne Unko Jagaaya Aur Wo Samjhey Ke Wo Wahan Thodi Der Ruke
 Jab Wo Jaagey Toh Khaaney Ke Liye Sikka Dekar Ek Saathi Ko Bheja
 Jab Wo Faut Hogaye Tab Log Unke Baarey Mein Jhagda Karne Lagey
 Koi Kehte Ke Who 3 The Aur 4th Unka Kutta Tha, Koi Kehtey Who 5 The Aur 6th Unka Kutta
Tha Aur Koi Kehte Ke Wo 7 The Aur 8th Unka Kutta Tha
 Allah Behta R Jaanta Hai Ke Wo Kitne The
 Ruku 4 – Ayat 23-41
 Koi Bhi Kaam Karne Ka Iraada Karein Toh Humein In Sha Allah Kehna Chahiye
 Ashab-E-Kahf 300+9 Years Uss Gaar Mein Sooye The
 300 Saal Solar Calendar Ke Hisaab Se Aur
 309 Years Lunar Calendar Ke Hisaab Se
Page | 126

































Humein Unlogon Ke Saath Uthna Baithna Chahiye Jo Raat Din Allah Ka Ziqr Kartey Hai
Allah Ka Ziqr Humein Uski Razaamandi Ke Liye Karna Chahiye Naaki Doosron Ko Khush
Karne Ke Liye
Shirk Karne Waalon Ke Liye Aag Ka Azaab Hai
Jahannumiyon Ko Peene Ke Liye Molten Metal Diya Jaayega
Jannatwaalon Ke Liye Behtareen Ajar Hai
 Ruku 5 – Ayat 32-44
Do Doston Ka Waaqiya
Ek Maaldaar Tha, Doosra Ghareeb
Maldaar Dost Ke Paas 2 Angoor Ke Baagh The, Atraaf Khajoor Ke Trees The, Undono Ke
Beech Mein Ek Kheit Tha Aur Ek Nehar Beh Rahi Thi
Usne Takabbur Kiya Aur Kaha Ki Wo Behtar Hai Doosre Dost Se Maal Aur Aulaad Mein
Wo Samajhta Tha Ke Uske Kheit Kabhi Barbaad Nahi Hongey
Usko Qayamat Par Yaqeen Na Tha
Wo Kehta Ke Agar Qayamat Aa Bhi Jayegi, Jis Tarah Wo Duniya Mein Maaldaar Raha Usi
Tarah Aakhirat Mein Bhi Uska Anjaam Acha Hoga
Uska Dost Kehne Laga Ke Tumne Apne Kheit Mein Dakil Hotey Huye Ma Sha Allah Kyun
Nahi Kaha
Aur Kehne Laga Allah Chahe Toh Usko Usse Behtar Dega
Taqabbur Karne Waale Dost Ka Sab Kuch Barbaad Hoagaya Aur Wo Haath Maltey Reh Gaya
 Ruku 6 – Ayat 45-49
Duniya Ki Zindagi Khatam Honey Waali Hai
Maal Aur Aulaad Duniya Ki Zindagi Ki Zeenatein Hai
Maal Aur Aulaad Akhirat Mein Kaam Nahi Aayega
Nakiyaan Hamesha Rehne Waali Hai
Qayamat Ke Din Insaan, Allah Ke Saamne Aisa Hazir Kiya Jaayega Jaisa Wo Duniya Mein
Paida Hua Tha – Belibaaz, Akela, Bagair Khatna Ke,Bagair Maal Aur Jaaizaat Ke
Har Kisi Ko Naam-E-Amaal Diya Jaayega, Naam-E-Amaal Mein Har Cheez Likhi Hogi
 Ruku 7 – Ayat 50-53
Allah Ne Farishton Ko Adam As Ko Sajda Karne Ka Hukum Diya Tha
Sabne Sajda Kiya Siwaye Iblees Ke
Iblees Jinnon Mein Se Tha
Iblees Akela Nahi Hai Uski Aulaad Bhi Hai
Qayamat Ke Din Insaan Jinko Shareeq Tehratey The Unko Pukarenge, Par Koi Jawaab Nahi
Milega
Mujrimon Ke Liye Aag Ka Azaab Hai
 Ruku 8 – Ayat 54-59
Quran Mein Logon Ke Liye Kayi Misaalein Hai
Rasool Saw Khushkhabri Dene Waale Aur Daraney Waaley Banakar Bheje Gaye
Kafir Log Aayaton Ka Mazaak Udhatey Hai
Jo Allah Ki Ayaat Ke Saath Airaaz Barathta Hai, Allah Unke Dilon Par Gilaaf Daal Dete Hai,
Unko Koi Baat Samajh Nahi Aati
Hidayat Ka Dene Waala Sirf Allah Hai
Zulm Karne Waalon Par Allah Ka Azaab Aata Hai
 Ruku 9 – Ayat 60-70
Musa As Ke Saathi Ka Naam Yusha Bin Noon
Page | 127











Musa As Ilm Ke Harees The
Ayat No.65 Mein Jis Bande Ka Ziqr Hai Wo Qizar As Hai
Musa As Qizar As Ke Saath Rehna Chahtey The Taakey Wo Samajbooth Seekh Sakey
Ilm Seekhne Ke Liye Sabr Zaroori Hai
Qizar As Ne Musa As Ko Saath Rehne Ki Ijaazat Di Aur Kaha Ki Wo Unse Koi Sawaal Na Karey
 Ruku 10 – Ayat 71-74
Musa As Aur Qizar As Nikley Aur Raastey Mein Ek Kashti Mein Sawaar Huye
Kashti Se Utarne Ke Baad Qizar As Ne Kashti Mein Aaib Kardiya
Musa As Ko Raha Na Gaya, Unhoney Sawaal Kiya Ke Aisa Kyun Kiya
Tab Qizar As Ne Kaha Ke Aap Sabar Nahi Karsakte
Tab Musa As Ne Phir Saath Chalne Ki Ijaazat Maangi
Phir Qizar As Ne Ek Ladke Ka Qatl Kardiya, Tab Musa As Apne Aap Ko Phir Rok Na Paaye Aur
Uske Baarey Mein Sawaal Kiya
Page | 128

jawahir program

Transcription

Similar documents

treatment - What is Ruqyah?

JUZ 1 - Darul Arqam

Untitled

third book pdf - Shah Bano Khan

Buletin Langham Edisi April 2014

Nigraani - Deeniyat

Syed Md.Ameen Shah Rahmatullaahi Alaih

l`islâm spiegato ai bambini

Teknik Menarik

MODUL-07-Tanggung-Jawab-Sosial-Seorang-Muslim

قاؿ - fiji

(Musalmaanon) Tum woh behtareen ummat ho jo logon

Nabi `Isa (AS) - Islamic Invitation